《To Make You Mine》


 Chapter One

    Grace kept her sharp gaze fixed on her little sister as the young woman stood among her fellow debutantes. She had grown accustomed to her role as chaperone to the spirited sixteen year old. Annabelle was very pretty, but so naive to the world that it gave her sister no end of problems. Anna still believed that a gentleman meant every kind word he whispered in her ear or that everyone had some ounce of good in them. She had so much to learn and Grace made sure to keep her reigned in, but also made sure she still enjoyed her innocent youth as she deserved. Grace loved the child dearly and was more like a mother to Anna than an older sister, having raised her by herself. Their mother had sadly passed away while birthing Anna and their father had shut down from the loss. So Grace, at the tender age of thirteen had taken over running the household while her father hid himself in his study and focused solely on his finances.


    She doubted he could even describe them to a stranger. Did he know that Anna looked so much like their mother with her blonde curls, green eyes and slim figure? Or that Grace had his chestnut locks and vibrant, violet eyes with a curved figure that made her a somewhat striking beauty in most eyes? She highly doubted he knew anything about his children, either what they looked like or their interests. Grace felt the normal sting of resentment fill her chest and she sighed as she glanced at her sister once more. The poor thing didn¡¯t deserve to be blamed for the loss of their mother and Grace made sure that she never let Anna dwell on the subject long enough to think so.


    She shook away the melancholy plaguing her tonight and forced herself to focus on her duties as chaperone. She felt a presence move up next to her and turned, seeing Lady Teresa- an old friend of hers-sliding up to her. She gave Grace a bright smile as she laced her arm through and nuzzled closer.


    ¡°Grace darling! Why ever are you hiding in this corner? Just because you are escorting your sister doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t also enjoy the evening¡¯s festivities.¡± She laughed and Grace subtly rolled her eyes, giving the woman a pointed look.


    ¡°Teresa, we¡¯ve had this talk many times before. I am not interested in any of that. I only attend these so that I may see you and so that Anna can enjoy herself.¡±


    Teresa pouted and blew air through her lips in discontent, making Grace laugh. Teresa smiled again at the sound and hugged Grace¡¯s arm tighter. The two had grown up close, but had lost contact when Grace¡¯s mother passed. Only with Anna¡¯s coming out were the two able to reunite. Grace looked at the beauty clinging to her and felt the unwanted stab of jealousy. Teresa was two years younger than Grace¡¯s twenty-nine, but she was happily married with two beautiful children. The Countess was perfectly content with her life and Grace was pleased for her friend, but couldn¡¯t stop the unwarranted envy.


    It¡¯s not like Grace even wanted a life like that. She had purposely rebuffed any gentlemen that had attempted to show her attention. She had too many responsibilities in her life to throw it away for a man that only wanted her to warm his bed until something prettier came along. Not that she didn¡¯t entertain the possibility of finding a love match once she was certain Annabelle was taken care of, but she was also able to think reasonably and knew that no gentleman would wish to marry a woman in her thirties when he could have a younger, more beautiful wife just as easily. She swallowed a groan as she remembered several foul occasions when a few gentlemen had offered her a proposition that was befitting someone of her ¡®advanced¡¯ years.


    Grace had responded appropriately, bringing up her knee as taught and giving a cold remark as she walked away. Men were so predictable Grace decided she was better off without them. If only her sister could realize how empty-headed most of the ton was. Grace looked at her sister and frowned as she noticed that the girl was being led to the dance floor by her favorite suitor. Lord Charles Huntington was the eldest son of a Baron with his sights set on snagging a wealthy wife and her dowry to support his spending habits. Grace frowned as she watched the pair, knowing that Anna was enthralled by the gentleman¡¯s looks and sweet words, so she wouldn¡¯t understand the reality of the life she would have with such a man.


    Since they came from a well-off family-being daughters of the Viscount Preston-they were sought out by many gentlemen looking to increase their pockets. Anna was now targeted more since word had spread about Grace¡¯s abundant disdain for courtship. Which made Grace¡¯s top priority keeping secluded meetings from happening.


    A commotion drew Grace¡¯s attention from her sister as she felt tension sweep through the room. Even Teresa gasped softly, her fingers digging into Grace¡¯s arm. Curious, Grace followed the whispers to the source and felt her own stance tighten at the man that had caused the uproar. He looked like a barbarian or a pirate come to crash the party. He was quite tall, standing over many people as he passed, making sure that most could watch his march.


    He walked close enough that Grace could see more details of him as he offered her his profile and felt a strange sensation at his appearance. Obviously not one to pay attention to society¡¯s standards of dress, he stood out from the other men with his odd attire. He was wearing all black, even his cravat was a silky black cloth. His black hair was unusually long for a man, extending past his shoulders and down to the middle of his back. She wondered if he had braided it as a half-hearted attempt to fit in. He turned then, his gaze sweeping the room and she felt a shiver course down her back as the main issue with his appearance was revealed to her. His left eye was covered with an eye patch that peeked out from the long bangs attempting to hide it. A deep scar ran out from under the patch at the top, disappearing into his hair.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Grace whispered and her friend shivered as she averted her gaze, worried that the man would notice her staring.


    ¡°The new Earl of Northridge...¡± She whispered and Grace¡¯s eyes widened. She had read about the late Count¡¯s untimely death after falling ill with a wasting disease. She had briefly speculated on who would be assuming the position as he had been unmarried and no one knew of his next of kin. She felt a small amount of grief at the reminder of his death. He was the only man who had ever approached her with no ulterior motives. Simply wishing to converse with her and ensure that all was well, she had always felt a strong bond with the man. Alexander had been a kind soul who always managed to lighten her mood when he kept her company. She had genuinely enjoyed their friendship and was shocked when he had disappeared from society. She had assumed that he had simply returned to his estate for business until word of his death reached her. But who was this man to her late companion?


    ¡°A cousin?¡± Grace asked and Teresa began them walking, obviously searching for her husband as she explained what she knew.


    ¡°Rumor is, that he is Sebastian Blackwood, second son of the Blackwood family.¡±


    ¡°Lord Alexander has a brother?¡± Grace frowned, never remembering him mentioning such a thing when they spoke of family.


    ¡°I hear he has two. But the youngest is pursuing a career as a physician so this one had to step forward and take the title.¡±


    ¡°Had to? It is his by birth. Why would it even be considered going to the third son before the second?¡± She said as her eyes drifted back to the man, watching as he stood alone, drinking from a flute as his eye roamed around the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...All I¡¯ve heard is that he has been out of the country and at sea for so many years that his family wondered if he was even still alive.¡±


    ¡°How sad¡­¡± Grace whispered, she knew the pain of being estranged with your family, but at least she had Anna...Anna! She had been absorbed in the arrival of this stranger that she had taken her eyes off of Annabelle! Immediately she swept the ballroom, but her sister had disappeared. She silently cursed and disentangled herself from Teresa, who gave her a curious look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been neglectful of my duties. I must go to Anna¡¯s side and make sure that she is doing alright.¡± Grace explained, not wanting any listeners to know that the little fool had probably been pulled off somewhere by a rowdy lout. She kept looking around, hoping to catch a glimpse of her ward. Not paying attention to where she was heading she collided with someone and stumbled. The person reached out and grasped her elbow to help steady her. She lifted her head to thank them, but swallowed it. The one she had unfortunately run into was Lord Sebastian and he was even more intimidating up close as she met his cold, grey eye.


    She quickly shook off his grip and took a step back, averting her gaze as she mumbled a quick apology for running into him. She started to turn away when he gently caught her elbow again, preventing her hasty retreat. Grace gasped and turned back to him, about to reprimand him for handling her so familiarly.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± He asked, trailing off as his good eye searched her face for something. She found herself momentarily entrapped by the grey iris as it looked at every detail of her face. Then she frowned as it widened slightly and his lips parted to say something further, but the spell had run its course and she came back to herself. She once more shook off his touch, shooting him a withering glare before turning on her heels and stalking away. Her heart was pounding, but she refused to look back once to see if he was watching her go. She had more important things to worry about than some eccentric lord.


    ¡°Where did that foolish girl go?¡± She hissed under her breath as she subtly slipped to the secluded hallways that led further into the manor. She kept a close eye out for other guests, not wanting to raise speculation on why she was moving about alone. They would either assume she was trying to meet a lover or that her sister had disappeared. Although the latter was true, Grace didn¡¯t need the wagging tongues to be aimed at her family. She stopped when she came to a door left slightly ajar and crept closer to listen in.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be here...If my sister-¡±


    ¡°Your sister has nothing to do with this. This is between you and me. Come now Annabelle, don¡¯t you care for me?¡±


    Grace¡¯s frown deepened as it was confirmed that Anna had been stolen away by Lord Charles. She was just thankful that she had caught up to them before someone else did and she lost her sister to the snake¡¯s trap. She pushed the door open, making sure to close it behind her. The couple broke apart and Anna flushed brightly as her eyes connected with Grace¡¯s. But she quickly turned her sharp glare on the man responsible for this little tryst. The man instantly shrank back, having heard the rumors of the she-devil¡¯s temperament. Grace moved so that she was standing in front of her sister before facing him once more with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Lord Charles, I believe there are ladies missing your company out on the dancefloor. You should return to them before they start to wonder at your absence.¡±


    He took the hint and with one last glance at Anna, swiftly left the sisters alone with his tail tucked. Grace sighed and then turned on her sister, ready to scold her next, but Anna managed to strike first.


    ¡°What the hell was that!?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes narrowed as she squared off, crossing her arms tighter against her chest and snorting at her sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°I should be asking you that. What were you thinking letting him drag you in here like that? What if it had been another member of society that saw you? Anna you could have ruined yourself!¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hmph. At least then I would be with the man I love.¡± Anna sulked and Grace rolled her eyes as she had to go through this discussion once more.


    ¡°You''re not actually in love with him. Anna you can¡¯t know what real love is yet. You''re only sixteen, barely out in society. Don¡¯t be so quick to throw your life away for a pretty smile.¡±


    Her words were more gentle than the ones in her mind, but Anna still took them bitterly. She stamped her small foot, another sign of her immaturity. She pointed her finger at Grace and hissed back,


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t know what real love is don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m the same! I really like Charles and he¡¯s not just a pretty smile. He is kind to me and cares about me!¡±


    ¡°Anna...He cares about the coffers that you can put in his pocket, nothing more. If you put up more of a resistance I guarantee he would find new prey. Men like him look for the easiest target that can fill their needs faster, whatever that may be.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t clump him in with the men you¡¯ve been approached by!¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what I said about those encounters!? How they all thought that they could whisper sweet words in my ear and take what they wanted? Your Charles is only different in that he has to marry you in order to get his slice of cake.¡±


    Anna¡¯s cheeks were heating with her anger and Grace mentally prepared herself for the tantrum getting ready to break loose. She had dealt with this more times than she could count, so she was an expert at spotting the signs of the upcoming storm.


    ¡°You know what I think? I think you''re jealous!¡± Anna accused and Grace gave a dry laugh at that and would have found more amusement in it if not for the situation. Anna¡¯s glare sharpened at the scoffing noise and continued with her nose in the air.


    ¡°You know that you¡¯ve ruined your chances to find a husband and now that it¡¯s too late, you are determined to ruin mine.¡±


    ¡°Annabelle!¡± Grace gasped, shocked that such venom would drip from her sister. She felt actual hurt at the words and their underlying meaning. Her age and the way it made people view her was a tender subject, one her sister was very much aware of.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. I want nothing more than for you to be happy.¡± She whispered and Anna glared back at her again, opening her mouth to argue, but Grace held up her hand to stop her.


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m so strict about your behavior. I don¡¯t want you falling for the wrong guy and regretting it later on.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not your decision! It¡¯s mine!¡± Anna shouted and Grace began to lose her own temper at the girl¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, you are only sixteen. You are too young to be making a decision like that. And despite your claims otherwise, you are not ready. You need to be patient and think this through before making a life-altering decision.¡± She explained, knowing that her words were passing right through the young woman by the defensive stance she had taken. They were running in circles and it was beginning to tire Grace.


    ¡°Maybe it is time we retire for the evening.¡± She calmly suggested, but Anna seemed far from done with being petulant.


    ¡°You leave then! I am going to go apologize to Lord Charles and hope that he won¡¯t withdraw his interest.¡± She spat and made to leave. Grace caught the girl¡¯s arm to halt her, but Anna didn¡¯t meet her eyes.


    ¡°Darling, you know I¡¯m only thinking of you and your future.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°You just want me to end up an old spinster like you.¡± Anna hissed and violently yanked her arm away as she stormed off. Grace was frozen from the ice lancing through her heart. That one word weighed very heavily on her mind. It was a word that had recently begun to pass through circles as people made snide remarks about her age and unmarried status. For Annabelle to use such a slander meant she had intended to hurt her sister. And that alone is what brought the unwanted tears to Grace¡¯s eyes.


    Her sister was only lashing out from her own hurt, wanting to spread it to another in an attempt to ease her own. Even knowing that, Grace couldn¡¯t stop the tears from multiplying. Or the hurt from spreading deeping through her chest as she covered her face. Everything that she kept buried seem to be brought to the surface all at once and she was no longer able to fight against it. She took deep breaths in an attempt to calm herself enough to return to the ballroom so that she could retrieve her sister, but it only seemed to make things worse. The harder she tried to push the dark feelings away the stronger they became.


    A soft click caused her to turn towards the door, hoping that it was Anna come back to apologize. But the person who stepped through was far different than her sister and the last person she wanted to encounter-again. Sebastian came in and immediately his gaze landed on her. She took in a sharp breath and attempted to hide her tear-streaked face from him. She felt him move further into the room and began to stutter as she tried to escape.


    ¡°F-Forgive me my lord...I-I was just...needing a moment away from the crowds...If you¡¯ll excuse¡­¡± But as she tried to slip past, his arm stretched out in front of her chest, blocking her way. She stiffened, flinching back even though he hadn¡¯t touched her this time.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The whispered words were not what she had expected and it caused her to glance up at him in surprise. She was even more startled to see the gentleness in the way he looked down at her, sincere worry clear in his grey orb. She was at a loss for how to respond and simply continued to stare wide-eyed at him. He slowly shifted so that he was standing before her as his hand moved up towards her cheek. Her eyes shut instinctively, but the touch against her cheek was light and almost...comforting. She slowly opened her eyes as his thumb brushed away any remaining moisture.


    Grace felt a strange jolt at his touch and knew that she had to leave before he took her pliancy as invitation. She stepped back, the warmth from his hand still lingering on her cheek. With every intention of leaving, she stepped around him towards the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to be heading back to the ballroom. Good evening sir.¡± She gave a slight curtsy and quickened her steps, hoping to leave the strange man behind as she had with their last encounter. She made it out into the hall and took another two steps before her wrist was caught in a tight hold. Grace spun around, horrified that he would have the gall to handle her in such a way. The harsh words got stuck on her tongue as she looked up at his face.


    Gone was the gentleness from before, replaced with a cold mask. Her heart hammered in fear as he moved closer, forcing her to step back in order to keep the proper distance between them.


    ¡°S-Sir...re-release me this instant!¡± She hissed, unable to raise her voice as her body began to tremble. She bit back a gasp when her backside hit the wall, effectively trapping her between this imposing man and the hard surface. Grace took a breath, trying to appear calm and indignant as she faced him.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯ve only recently returned to London, doesn¡¯t mean you can claim not to know about society¡¯s rules.¡± She scolded, proud that her voice only shook slightly. Grace was surprised when he didn¡¯t respond beyond his lip twitching. All she needed to do was stay calm and watch for an opening as she had so many times before. Although...All those other incidents had not been with a man quite so intimidating and unpredictable. She flinched away when his free hand lifted up once more towards her cheek. The gentle touch contradicted the vise-like grip on her wrist, preventing her from leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I frightened you...but...I couldn¡¯t let you leave without¡­¡± His voice was very soft and raspy, not what she would expect from someone with his disposition. He was looking at her so closely, taking in every detail of her face and she wondered what it was he was searching for.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡± He began to ask, but something caught his attention as his eye flicked to the side. Everything that came next was like a carefully schemed nightmare for Grace. Just as she went to look, the hand at her wrist released its hold and cupped the other side of her face. He turned her back to him and moved faster than she thought possible, his lips spreading over hers in a searing kiss.


    Her eyes widened in shock and she reached up to push against his chest in protest, but he shifted his body closer, trapping her arms between them. She let out a moan of protest, fighting against the heat that was strangely spreading from where his lips played across hers. Slowly, her body began to relax of its own accord to his touch, leaning in closer instead of pulling away. Her mind rebelled against the idea, but she couldn¡¯t deny that he was coaxing a response from her, something no other gentleman had been able to do when stealing a kiss.


    She felt his tongue slide along her lips and her gasp allowed him the entrance it sought. Grace moaned again, telling herself it was in protest, but it didn¡¯t sound as convincing as before. What was happening to her? Why was her body becoming pliant with such a terrifying figure, when it had vehemently rejected every other suitor that had tried to take liberties? Just as she was worried he would push further, he instead leaned back, allowing her to draw in a sharp breath. As the fog began to recede and she came back to herself, her anger roared back to life. She opened her mouth, ready to give him a dressing down when another voice cut across hers.


    ¡°Well, well...do forgive the interruption.¡±


    Her pupils shrunk in horror as she realized the voice didn¡¯t belong to the man still holding her close. She turned to see several prestigious members of the ton staring at them. One of which was Lady Olivia, an elderly patron who loved to titter about any bit of gossip. She could see the older woman¡¯s eyes already shining with excitement to spread the word of what she had seen. She wasn¡¯t sure which was worse in that moment as she faced the onlookers. Seeing the anticipation in the older woman¡¯s eyes, the smug smirk of Lord Charles, or the horror clearly written on her younger sister¡¯s face as the girl clung to his arm.


    Grace opened her mouth, desperately trying to think of something to say to save herself, but for once her sharp mind refused to work. She felt a stinging at the corner of her eyes as she realized just how far she had fallen. She was officially ruined, in the same way she had lectured her sister for moments ago. How could the situation get any worse?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you all had to stumble upon my reunion with my betrothed.¡± A soft voice cut through the tension and all eyes shifted to the dark man that had spoken. Grace¡¯s eyes were possibly the widest. Lord Sebastian straightened to his intimidating height and lowered his hands from Grace¡¯s cheeks, but only so he could draw her to his side. For some reason the hand pressing against her hip managed to comfort her slightly, which was foolish seeing as he was the cause of her current predicament.


    The first to recover was Lord Charles as his shock gave way to suspicion, his eyes narrowing as he sized the other man. He snorted and in an accusing voice asked the question bound to arise at what Sebastian had said.


    ¡°I was not aware that Lady Grace was attached in any way. I¡¯m sure I would have remembered reading such an announcement in the post.¡± He said, that cocky smile spreading across his face once more. However, Sebastian didn¡¯t so much as flinch under the scrutiny and answered smoothly without any hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we were never formally engaged.¡± He looked down at Grace and his face softened as a small smile lifted up his lips. She tried to justify the way her heart leapt as anxiety over this whole scene, but knew the truth deep down. Despite how scary he was with half his upper face being covered...He was also incredibly handsome and it was all accented by that gentle smile.


    ¡°Before I set sail to make a name for myself I asked Grace to wait for me. I knew it was selfish and was prepared if she had ever married while we were apart. But it warms my heart to know that she stayed faithful all this time and has remained true to our promise all those years ago.¡± He lied smoothly and if she were one of the listeners, she would believe him easily. It was amazing how sincere he could make himself sound and now her blood ran cold with the realization that she may be tied to such a manipulating man if she didn¡¯t put a stop to this now!


    ¡°Wait I-¡±


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± The soft-spoken voice stopped her words and she glanced over to her sister who was pleading with her eyes for her silence. Grace bit her lip, knowing that if she spoke out now it wouldn¡¯t only hurt her, but also Anna. As the two sisters locked eyes, Grace knew that she couldn¡¯t willingly cause harm to her dearest love. Anna meant more to her than anything, even her own life. So for the time being she decided her silence was the smartest option. At least while they still had an audience. But Grace was determined to set things straight once she had a moment to speak with Lord Sebastian again. In the time it took him to take her arm in his and lead her from the hallway, back into the noisy ballroom, she had already developed a plan to save face and not have to give up her freedom. Grace Preston was far from meek and Lord Sebastian had no idea just who he had challenged tonight.

 Chapter Two

    Grace was up earlier than usual the next morning. She was already preparing herself for the arrival of her ¡®fiance¡¯ and the things they would discuss. Of course, he had no way of knowing the woman waiting for him. She knew all too well what would happen if she didn¡¯t interfere. Her father would happily sell her off the first chance he got, so she had to speak with Lord Sebastian before her father did. She doubted he wanted to marry this way either. Despite his appearance, he was still an Earl and could have his pick of the ton¡¯s young, available women. Grace was positive that after hearing her proposal he would easily agree and be on his way.


    ¡°Miss, there is a gentleman come to call.¡± Her butler Jacob announced, watching her carefully as she paced about the sitting room. She nodded, silently letting him know to show the man to her and to prepare tea. She had a close relationship with the entire household and they had learned to interpret her silent commands long ago. Just one more reason she wasn¡¯t able to leave at the drop of a hat. She stopped pacing and slid her hands over her morning gown, smoothing down the soft, pink material and arranging her skirts into their proper place.


    She raised her head when Jacob announced the Earl and the man strode into the sitting room. She was still taken with how imposing he was and how he had an air of intimidation that probably never dropped from around him. He was once more dressed in all black, but she noticed that this time he had forgone the cravat all together and his hair was only tied back with a leather thong. She bit back the snort at his improper dress, but decided it wasn¡¯t worth pointing out because he wouldn¡¯t be there long and it wasn¡¯t her place to speak out. After all, she wasn¡¯t going to be marrying this man.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± She said calmly and dipped into a proper curtsy. He bowed to her, but didn¡¯t return the greeting and she felt her eye twitch at his conduct. She reminded herself of her intentions and took a deep breath, waiting until Jacob had left to fetch the tea to speak again. She gave him a polite smile and gestured towards the settee.


    ¡°Please have a seat my lord. My servant will return with refreshments shortly and there is much we have to talk about.¡± She said, watching for any response her words may withdraw from the man. He disappointed her by simply nodding and moving to the offered seat, waiting until she sat before sinking into the cushions. Grace was seated across from him, her hands folded gently in her lap as she ran through her words carefully, needing this meeting to go well. Jacob returned at that moment and set the tea tray on the small table between them, bowing when Grace dismissed him with a soft smile and another nod.


    She took her time pouring them each a cup of tea, glancing at him through her lowered lashes. He never once took his eye off of her, watching her just as closely as last night, as if searching for something beneath the service. Grace wondered if he was also thinking of some strategy to get out of the predicament they had landed in. If so, this would all play out that much smoother.


    ¡°I hope you like the tea my lord, it is-¡± She started to say as she handed over the cup, but he quickly took it from her and sat it back on the table, catching her retreating hand and cutting off her words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not play games right now. You know why I am here so there is no need for you to force yourself to play the perfect hostess.¡± He said and her smile fell, her eyes sharpened as she snatched back her hand.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± She said in a clipped tone and straightened further. Since he wanted them to be straightforward, she saw no reason to beat around the bush any longer.


    ¡°If that is what you want then let me make myself clear right now. I will not be marrying you my lord.¡± She said, waiting for the relief to appear on his face. He surprised her once more when his lips lifted in a genuine smile and he chuckled.


    ¡°Really? I was unaware that you had a choice in this matter.¡± He said and she puffed up in anger at the condescending tone he used. Her hands fisted against her skirts and she glared harder at him.


    ¡°Of course I do. I have no wish to marry a man whom I don¡¯t love and I¡¯m sure you are not looking to get shackled so soon after returning to London.¡±


    ¡°Actually my dear, that is exactly why I am here.¡± He said, leaning back and crossing one leg over the other. She watched the movements and noted how graceful he seemed, every move a calculation on his part, perfectly in control. She swallowed and continued,


    ¡°In any case...I¡¯m sure you do not want a wife such as me. I am far beyond the marrying age and you could easily have a much younger and more docile woman as your bride.¡± She countered and watched as amusement lit his eye as his smirk remained in place.


    ¡°I would like to once more disagree with you Grace. You are still very young and quite beautiful. Any man would happily have you as his bride...Of course they¡¯ll never get the chance as you will be marrying me.¡±


    Her eyes widened at the definitive tone he used and flushed as he pierced her with a look that ordered her to obey, but she had more steele in her than that. She returned his challenging look with one of her own.


    ¡°No. I will not. I have too many duties here to just leave with a perfect stranger. What happened last night was unfortunate and an oversight on my part. I have never had a favoring opinion towards marriage and I doubt it will change anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°I understand my dear, but your reputation is still in jeopardy of being ruined if we do not marry soon.¡± He said, voicing the opinion of the rest of society as was expected.


    ¡°It is not my reputation that concerns me¡­¡± She said and took in a deep breath, preparing for the speech she had been reciting all morning. She fixed him with a cold look as she explained her position.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what people say about me. They have been tittering behind their fans all my life and it would not make any difference if they continued to...But...but I can¡¯t let the same thing happen to Annabelle.¡± She whispered and lowered her gaze as she thought of her sister.


    ¡°I know that if we don¡¯t marry then Anna¡¯s marriage prospects will lessen and she will be shunned by most of society. I have tried to protect her from the more cruel side of life and would hate for one little mistake I made to affect her future.


    ¡°I know that you are trying to make amends for last night my lord and I appreciate the effort. I know that despite what you¡¯ve said...No man would really want me as their wife and that suits me just as well. However, if you truly wish to apologize for what happened, then I ask that you help me protect my sister.¡±


    As she spoke she continued to bow her head to him. It was a calculated move, one designed to make her appear weaker and vulnerable. She needed to play on her feminine whims in this case, provoking his male instincts that secretly wanted to protect someone in her position...Considering he had any hidden compassion.


    ¡°What is it you want me to do?¡± He asked and she sensed him leaning closer. Grace made sure to hide the tiny smirk that played across her lips as he reacted exactly as she expected.


    ¡°If we announce our engagement it will buy some time. During that period I can double my efforts to find Anna a proper suitor. I know she is still young, but if I can find a decent man who can look after her then I will change my position on her marrying right now. Once she is guaranteed a secure and happy life then we can call off the engagement. You can even claim that you were unsatisfied with me as a potential bride.¡± She said, proud that she had managed to get her plan out while also maintaining her demure appearance. No doubt he would be thinking this over and realizing that he was getting the better end.


    If they called off the engagement then her reputation would once more be ruined, but at least Anna would be safe from scrutiny. She would be protected by her own husband and would still be able to move about society, even if she received a few snubs from the higher members of the ton. Grace was already waiting for the day that she wouldn¡¯t have to put on a mask for anyone ever again. She had a few close friends to keep the shadows of loneliness from swallowing her, she would happily forego the company of those that not so secretly judged her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The sharp word made her head snap up, her eyes widening as she watched him slowly rise from his seat. Her mouth fell open, but no words came out as he straightened his stance and bowed his head to her.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me now, I need to speak with your father to discuss the details of this union.¡± He said calmly and turned to leave. Grace panicked and shot to her feet, racing after him and catching his arm to stop him.


    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t-¡± She started to say, but he turned suddenly and she shrieked. The arm she had grabbed, lifted up to the side of her neck and the other encircled her waist, drawing her up against him as he had last night. And just as it was then, her body reacted at the man¡¯s proximity.


    ¡°Yes I can. And I will. That was very admirable my dear, a very decent attempt at manipulating me to your whims, but you made one slight miscalculation¡­¡± He whispered and drew her closer, pressing his hips against hers and she shivered slightly. She wished she could say it was in revulsion, but the pleasant thrum of her blood dissuaded that illusion. He leaned closer and she thought he was going to kiss her so she turned her head to the side, but he kept going until his lips were alongside her ear.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°I knew exactly what I was doing last night when I kissed you. How could I waste such a perfect opportunity to obtain a lovely bride without the hassle of a courtship.¡± His soft words made her heart skip. Of course. He would have seen the group approaching them and that¡¯s why he had suddenly attacked her. She should have cried out last night against the lies instead of believing she could shift everything in her favor.


    He pulled back, giving her a sharp stare as his grey eye bore into hers. She swallowed and wanted to look away, but felt an unnatural urge to hold his gaze. The arm at her waist tightened and the color of his eye darkened.


    ¡°Besides...Now that I know just who my bride is...I¡¯m not going to willingly give her up.¡± He whispered low, his voice laced with some hidden emotion. However, Grace only paid attention to the words spoken and all the heat her body had felt before fled in an instant as she regained her senses from before he touched her. Her eyes hardened to gemstones as she glared at him and violently pushed against his chest, falling back from him. Although, he had probably just allowed her to retreat, since he seemed strong enough to hold her prisoner as long as he wished. She was right about him, he was the same as every other man who targeted the Preston sisters. He wanted that pretty penny that their dowry could bring him with marriage. He watched her silently fume for a few minutes, then bowed his head and turned his back to her once more.


    ¡°Your father is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you take me from my sister!¡± She hissed, her emotions overflowing and spilling out before she could stop the words. She gasped softly, sealing her lips tightly as she watched him halt in his retreat. He remained facing away from her and the two stood in a deafening silence, neither speaking right away. Finally his soft voice broke through as he left the study,


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    She cursed after him and paced about the room, just resisting the urge to shatter a vase in her frustration. She wouldn¡¯t stand for this! She was not some possession that could just be traded by men without her say. There was no doubt that her father would see no issue in her finally marrying and would be pleased that anyone would take her. Grace snorted and placed a hand to her forehead as she thought her father probably wouldn¡¯t even question the man¡¯s appearance. He would say what all of society would,


    ¡®You should be happy that a man with such a prestigious title would have you.¡¯ As if she was spoiled goods that didn¡¯t deserve such attention. She groaned and sank back on to the cushions of a winged chair facing the fireplace. What was she supposed to do now? All she could in this moment was wait for the call from her father and hope that she could persuade him against this lunacy. And even though the two had yet to speak since last night, she really couldn¡¯t just abandon Annabelle like this. Who would watch out for the girl if Grace wasn¡¯t around? As she sat alone in the silence she rebuilt her determination to prevent all of this from happening. She wasn¡¯t going to wait listlessly for the rest of the world to decide her life.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The summon came almost immediately after the Earl had departed-which she had been informed of as well. Grace stood outside of her father¡¯s study and took a deep breath, steeling herself before lifting a hand to knock softly on the oak door. She waited until her father¡¯s stoic response bid her entry. Her eyes drifted around the room, taking in the stale air and dust milling in corners as the cleaning staff rarely had a chance to enter in order to perform their duties. The Viscount rarely left this room, even taking his meals and working late into the night.


    ¡°Hello Grace. Thank you for coming so quickly.¡± He stated and she ground her teeth at the formality in his speech. You would think he was talking to a business associate and not his daughter...No...He even spoke to them kinder than he did his children.


    ¡°Father.¡± She whispered and moved closer to the desk he sat behind. His head was bent to her, not even meeting her eyes as she entered. While he continued to work silently, Grace took the time to observe the elusive parent that had avoided contact with her for the past sixteen years. His hair had lost its luster, having dulled from lack of care and age. The grey was slowly seeping into the threads, signalling her father¡¯s advanced years. Her eyes shifted down to the part of his face that she could still see and felt a small stab at the crow¡¯s feet etched beside his eyes. He was no longer a man in his youth and she mourned the time they had missed and would never reclaim. Especially if he shipped her off without a glance.


    ¡°Please sit Grace. I have something to discuss with you.¡± He said, still not lifting his gaze so she could see if his violet eyes held any of the light they used to. She sighed softly and clasped her hands before her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s all the same father, I will remain standing.¡± She said and watched as the quill ceased its scratching momentarily before quickly resuming its course. He didn¡¯t respond to her comment beyond that and it pained her how much of a shell he had become.


    ¡°Suit yourself. I suppose you know in any case why I¡¯ve called you here. The Earl of Northridge has made an offer for you and I have accepted it.¡±


    ¡°Father-¡±


    ¡°It is about time you settle down and start running a household of your own.¡± He continued, ignoring her attempt at an interruption. She gritted her teeth and mumbled,


    ¡°I already run a house, this one.¡±


    ¡°Also, considering the...events of last night, a hasty ceremony is best. So I expect you to be packed up and ready to move into the Earl¡¯s estate by the end of the week. That is all.¡± He said, flippantly dismissing her as if she were a retainer of his. Her cheeks flushed in mortification and her hands shook with how hard she was clenching them. She took in a deep breath through her nose and slowly released it past her lips, then fixed her father¡¯s head with a cold glare.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Once more the quill stilled, but his eyes didn¡¯t meet hers and it only fueled her anger further.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°No. I will not be marrying the Earl at any given time.¡± She stated, her tone leaving no question to her growing temper. Grace mentally screamed at her father to react! For him to match her anger and show that there was still life beyond this room for him, but he disappointed her once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It is already decided and I will hear no more. This family can not afford a scandal.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t afford it!¡± She shouted, losing her grasp on everything as tears pricked the corners of her eyes. She shook as she tried to hold back the dark emotions swirling inside her.


    ¡°Just say it! You''re happy to be rid of me! Finally, you can sell off your eldest daughter and next will be poor Anna¡¯s turn!¡±


    ¡°Grace.¡± Her father¡¯s voice was laced with warning, but she had lost all ability to care. She reached up in an attempt to stop the tears leaking down her cheeks as she continued to lash out at him.


    ¡°Do you even care who takes us away or will you send Anna off with the first man to ask as well? I have to believe so. If you¡¯ll trade me to a man like him, then what will you do my sister!?¡±


    ¡°Grace!¡± He bellowed, finally giving a real reaction as he shot to his feet and she met his flaming eyes. Only mildly happy to see the violet orbs had not dulled completely, or at least in this moment they looked that way. She stepped up to the desk and crowded closer to the man behind it, her fiery temper letting loose as she aimed to hurt him as he had her.


    ¡°What will you do to the girl that looks like mom¡¯s shadow?¡±


    The sharp crack echoed in the otherwise silent room and Grace stumbled back, covering her stinging cheek as she matched the icy glare of the man that sired her. For that¡¯s all he was at this point, no longer a father that could offer anything to her. He seemed to recover control over himself immediately as the fire left his eyes and he sank back into his seat, his head once more bowed to her.


    ¡°We are done discussing this. You are set to marry Lord Blackwood at the end of the week and I expect you to obey.¡± He whispered and she bit back a sob.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave Anna.¡± She hissed, preparing to fight him until she was empty of breath if she had to. He grunted and picked up his quill, but the response was not the one she had expected.


    ¡°You¡¯re right in this case.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± She stammered, completely lost by the meaning of those words. He raised his gaze just enough that he could peek at her through the tips of his hair.


    ¡°The Earl expressed his concern with separating the two of you. Clearly he understands how close you are and that Annabelle is without a proper chaperone if you are absent.¡±


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t understand...What does-¡±


    ¡°He has graciously allowed your sister a place in his home...Now I suggest that you two begin packing so you¡¯ll be ready by the end of the week.¡± He said, dismissing her with such cold finality that it would have hurt more if her mind weren¡¯t racing in circles about another man.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you take me from my sister!¡±


    ¡°So be it.¡±


    She had thought he meant that he didn¡¯t care if she hated him. But had he actually been acknowledging her wishes and informing her that he would handle it? Her confusion followed her out of the study and into her chambers where she curled up on top of her coverlet.


    A vision of the man...her soon-to-be husband, formed in her mind and she wondered just who he was. This moment of empathy didn¡¯t fit with the portrayal she had begun to paint him with. He had seemed so cold before when they were alone, talking about taking her as a wife because of her wealth...But...was that how he really felt? Had he chosen her because of her family name or because she just happened to be there when the opportunity arose as he also suggested? That seemed closer to the truth, but at the same time there was nagging in the back of her mind that didn¡¯t believe it was that easy. She sighed, wondering if she asked him would he even speak the truth? A small headache began to develop as she continued to dwell on the topic without gaining any insight.


    She rolled over to her side and looked around her chambers. She had grown up inside this home and in a matter of days she would have to say goodbye. Goodbye to the wonderful people that had helped her cope with the loss of her mother and all the wonderful memories trapped within the walls. Her throat burned as she forced back the tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Because of the whims of one man, she was about to lose everything that she had built for herself. She had always believed that she could stay here, preserving the memory of the woman that had treasured this place and everyone in it. Although it was childish and pointless, Grace felt like she would be letting her mother down if she didn¡¯t stay.


    Her sorrow quickly transformed into frustration when she was once more reminded that this was all being brought on by one selfish man, and it wasn¡¯t her father. Even if he had shown a small amount of kindness in his accepting Annabelle into his home, he was still very much a cold bastard who did what he damned well pleased. Lord Sebastian was going to wish that he had taken her offer and found himself a more gentile wife. For he would never find that in Grace.

 Chapter Three

    Grace sighed once more as she stood alone in the small room, enjoying her final moments of control while they lasted. She looked over at the standing mirror and couldn¡¯t believe it was herself she was staring at. Grace had always assumed that the first time she saw a white gown like this, it would be adorning her beautiful sister on a happy day. Today was neither her sister¡¯s nor happy. The only thing that she could find somewhat amusing was that it was exactly how she would have wanted her wedding to be if she were actually in love with her bridegroom.


    She was never one for flashy things or big show, probably another reason why society looked down on her. She would have wanted it to be just like this, a few close friends and family present as witness in a small church. She glanced at the reflection of her wedding gown and sighed as she looked over the white fabric that fell in easy folds, without any large adornments or lace. She had to admit that the gown was beautiful and the Earl had chosen in alignment with her own tastes. But she couldn¡¯t overlook the biggest problem with today and that was the man waiting for her.


    How was her life going to be now that she belonged to a man that she knew nothing about? It was going to take everything inside of her to get through this, but Grace was not a woman who would curl up and surrender without fighting until the end. She had vowed the night before that she would make Lord Blackwood regret his decision to force her into this. He had wanted an easy target to trap into marriage, but he had chosen wrong. Because there was no way Grace was going to willingly submit to a man that she didn¡¯t love. Of course...she knew that she couldn¡¯t deny him his ¡®marital rights¡¯ and would have to share his bed as his wife. However there was nothing more beyond the act and she swore she would take no pleasure in it.


    A soft sound behind her snapped her out of her angry thoughts and she turned just as a bowed head of blonde curls came into the room. Grace smiled for the first time that day at the sight of her sister. The two hadn¡¯t been able to see each other much since the night of the ball. Even when they did run into each other it was filled with awkward silence. Neither knowing how to start in a way that would take them back to where they had once been.


    ¡°Grace...I-I¡­¡± Annabelle started to speak, but her voice trailed off and Grace knew that the poor thing was trying to apologize, but wasn¡¯t sure how to begin. The girl¡¯s tiny frame was shaking as she clenched her fists against her sides. She smiled and held out her arms in invitation.


    ¡°Come here love.¡± She whispered and Anna let out a soft sob as she hurled herself across the room to be enveloped in Grace¡¯s hold. She clung to her little sister just as tightly as Anna was grasping onto her.


    ¡°Oh Grace! I¡¯m so, so sorry! This is all my fault!¡± She cried and Grace began to stroke the back of her head gently. Cooing softly to calm the frazzled child,


    ¡°This is in no way your fault little one. All of this happened because I was careless. I don¡¯t want to hear you blame yourself.¡± She whispered, trying to console Anna, but the young girl shook her head violently and let out another sob. Her fingers dug deeper into the fabric of Grace¡¯s dress as she turned her head up. Her eyes were large and shining from the tears pooling in their green depths.


    ¡°No. This...this is my fault sister. If only I hadn''t-¡±


    ¡°Shush now. We can''t change the past. All we can do is make the best of the situation. .¡±


    ¡°But if I hadn''t abandoned you this wouldn''t have happened at all...Grace I... I saw the Earl heading in your direction on my way back.¡± Anna whispered with her head bowed.


    ¡°But I was so angry that I didn''t even think about going back for you...it was my own selfish desires that-¡±


    ¡°Annabelle...It doesn¡¯t matter now. I¡¯m just thankful that you¡¯ll be by my side through all of this.¡± Grace said as she patted the top of her sister¡¯s head and gently wiped away her tears. Anna sniffled and straightened, raising her eyes once more.


    ¡°I promise that this time I won¡¯t abandon you Grace! I¡¯ll stay by your side so that barbarian can¡¯t hurt you!¡± Anna shouted with a fierce determination that made Grace giggle in spite of the seriousness of it all. She stroked the top of her head, but didn¡¯t get to respond to her sister¡¯s words because another resounding knock came from the door.


    ¡°Miss. We¡¯re ready to begin.¡±


    Grace felt a shiver run down her spine as the time had finally come. She must have shown her fear because Annabelle reached up and held one of Grace¡¯s hands between both of hers. When Grace looked down she was surprised to see a soft smile shining up at her, but it did what it was meant to and she felt herself relaxing. The two left the room and Anna walked out ahead before it was Grace¡¯s turn. She held her head high as she walked between the rows of faces all turned towards her.


    Her eyes immediately locked with his and she swore she saw it widen slightly. As she reached his side he held out his hand for her. She gently rested hers against it, wishing that she didn¡¯t have to endure any physical contact. At least, that¡¯s what her mind was shouting. Her body was reacting differently, and a sharp sensation ran down her arm from the warmth of his grasp. As the binding words were spoken by the pastor, she snuck a peek up at his profile. His grey orb suddenly flicked to the side and their gazes locked. If this were actually a love-match as they were claiming it to be, she would translate the sudden fire lighting the deep grey as genuine. But unlike her foolish body, her heart and mind were resolute in their stance. This was not, nor would it ever be anything resembling love.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After the ceremony and rather stoic breakfast, the three of them finally arrived at his London home. He preceded them in, handing off his coat to his waiting butler, who seemed a bit odd to Grace. Normally, butlers were older gentlemen with experience serving lords and ladies. But this man looked no older than Annabelle. He was just as tall as Sebastian with broad shoulders and a trim waist. His dark brown hair was long, ending at his shoulders and looked rather soft to the touch. The air about him was gentle and inviting, but there was also a sharpness to his face that offset it all. He turned his blue eyes on them and bowed formally, one arm behind his back and the other over his heart. Something that wasn¡¯t seen much throughout England now, and only added to the strangeness of the young man.


    ¡°Welcome ladies. It is an honor to meet the new Lady Blackwood and her darling younger sister, Miss Annabelle I believe. The master informed me of your arrival, but¡­¡± He paused as he straightened and flashed a dazzling smile that made both of them blush slightly.


    ¡°He did not say how beautiful you would both be.¡±


    Grace¡¯s mouth fell open slightly in shock, never having heard a lord¡¯s servant speak in such an absent manner. Before she could comment though, a hand flew through the air and swatted the man on the back of the head, making her jump.


    ¡°Behave Aiden. That is my wife and her sister, both of which are ladies and I expect you to treat them as such.¡± Sebastian growled, before turning to them and bowing slightly.


    ¡°I apologize for my servant¡¯s behavior. He is still a bit unaccustomed to society¡¯s rules and parlor.¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡± Grace mumbled as her eyes looked over to the young man once more, finding him smiling still despite being reprimanded by his employer. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I am always an eager learner milady. Perhaps with you joining the household, myself and those like me will be able to study hard.¡± He said and she noticed that Sebastian¡¯s eye narrowed in warning. The silent reprimand seemed to do more than the physical one before as this time Aiden quieted down and became more subdued than before. Sebastian then turned his full attention to Annabelle and continued speaking.


    ¡°I will have one of the maids show you to your chambers now Miss Annabelle, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to rest before dinner. If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to ask. My staff has been informed of your staying with us and I would like it if you treat this house as your own.¡± He said in a soft and gentle tone that stunned Annabelle silent as she nodded. Grace started to follow after her sister and the maid, but a hand caught her elbow, halting her. She turned to see Sebastian shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°Not yet Grace...I wish to speak with you further in private.¡± He whispered and her frown deepened as she debated defying him. But she eventually realized that if she wanted to beat this man, she would have to wait for the perfect time.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Anna called worriedly from her place on the stairs. She turned to her sister and gave a reassuring nod, sending the girl off. Grace was led down a separate hall, then into a small study. She looked around and couldn¡¯t help comparing it to her father¡¯s. It was well-kept and offered a breath of fresh air unlike the one she was used to. She stepped further in and looked up at the bookshelves lining the right wall. There were many large volumes, some stacked on a side table and she wondered how often the staff came in to clean if they were still there. The desk set near three, large pane windows was neat despite the stacks of paper and ink set about it.


    He had remained silent as she observed his domain, so when she turned to face him once more she wasn¡¯t expecting him to be so close. She stepped back, wanting to put distance between them, but he caught her wrist and moved even closer.


    ¡°M-My lord!¡±


    ¡°My lord? I believe that you have earned the right to call me by name Grace.¡± He said with an amused lit to his voice. She glared back silently and pulled her wrist free, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡°I prefer my lord. After all you are still very much a stranger.¡± She bit back, watching as his eye narrowed and his smile disappeared.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± He mumbled, stepping towards her once more. She forced herself not to retreat and straightened her back more, shooting him a challenging glare. He reached up and ran his fingertips along the side of her neck. She bit her tongue to prevent a sound from escaping as he watched her for a reaction. His other hand pressed against her hip, pulling her closer.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t remain a stranger for long.¡± He whispered and dipped his head, catching her lips before she could turn away. She let out a sound of protest, but he ignored it and slid his hand to her lower back, guiding her along him so that they fit together. He didn¡¯t deepen the kiss as she expected, simply leaving his lips against hers as if to coax a response from her first. She uncrossed her arms and tried to push against his chest, but for some reason she found no strength to do so forcefully and her fingers ended up just lightly resting there. She was sending all sorts of commands to her limbs, but she remained trapped in his arms as if her body wanted to be there.


    Finally he pulled back, slowly opening his eye to search hers. She tried to throw back her iciest gaze, but the heat thrumming through her body prevented her from doing so. Even so, he pulled back further so that they weren¡¯t pressed so intimately. She sighed in relief and tried to step away completely, but the hand at her back tensed and refused to release her.


    ¡°Not just yet Grace. I don¡¯t want you to feel afraid while residing here so I need to make myself clear. I don¡¯t intend to force you into my bed tonight.¡± He said and her eyes doubled in size, not believing the words she just heard. The disbelief must have been clear to him because he let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I may be many things, but I don¡¯t take pleasure in scaring a woman. I can wait until you are more comfortable around me. So I will not make you do anything until you wish for it.¡± He said and she frowned, narrowing her eyes further.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never want to be with you my lord, so you may as well get it over with.¡± She hissed, turning her head to the side. But despite her brave words there was still a stinging at her eyes and her body trembled at the thought of letting this man touch her so intimately. One was out of sorrow and the other anticipation. She so wished that her mind and body would once more coincide and agree on what she wanted.


    ¡°Then how about we make a small deal between us?¡±


    Her head snapped back towards him as he released her and crossed his arms over his chest. She took an unsteady step away from him and wrapped her own arms around her middle as she softly responded.


    ¡°What kind of deal would that be my lord?¡±


    ¡°I will do as I said and not force you into anything under one condition...You are to kiss me whenever I ask. No matter where we are, you must kiss me.¡± He said and she gaped at him, not sure if she should laugh or slap him. Instead, confused words tumbled off her tongue,


    ¡°And what will this accomplish? You¡¯ll still be forcing me to do something I don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Only slightly...As much as you verbally deny it, I know that you¡¯ve taken some pleasure in my attentions. So long as you do this for me I will not enforce my marital rights.¡± He finished and she turned from him, thinking over what he had said. It seemed like this proposal was mostly in her favor, but she had learned her lesson from her last dealings with this man. He was far too calculating to let it go so easily. He had to be planning something underhanded and devious on the side. No man would so easily give up a warm body in their bed, and she doubted he was any different. Then why go through this whole charade in the first place? Was he just playing her like a new toy in a spate of boredom? While lost in her thoughts she didn¡¯t feel him move in on her again.


    ¡°What will it be Grace? If you truly believe you¡¯ll never want me as a man then you shouldn¡¯t have any hesitations.¡± He whispered into her ear, startling her so much that she turned sharply bringing up her hand. He caught her wrist before she could connect with his cheek, showing off his quick reflexes. He was smiling once more with a challenging light dancing in his eye that plucked at something inside her. She gritted her teeth, glaring at him as her temper flared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hesitating my lord. I know I¡¯ll never want you for a husband and that includes at night.¡± She felt her cheeks heat unconsciously as she spoke of such a taboo topic with a man, even if she was technically married to him.


    ¡°Then kiss me right now and prove it.¡± He said and she flinched back, but the way he challenged her demanded a response that she couldn¡¯t ignore. She took a short breath and leaned up, bringing her lips close to his. She shut her eyes tightly and pecked his lips before quickly pulling back. He chuckled and the hand holding her wrist tightened steadily.


    ¡°What was that? I don¡¯t think you understood what I meant Grace. I don¡¯t want a friendly greeting. I want you to kiss me as a woman kisses a man while feeling nothing from it. That is the challenge I just issued. Now try again.¡± He whispered the last part and pulled gently on her trapped arm, leaning down so that his lips were easier to reach. She felt a tremor run through her body and humiliated tears once more prick the back of her eyes, but she refused to run from him. She desperately wanted to prove her point and drive home the fact that she wouldn¡¯t let him have his way.


    She leaned up once more, but this time let her eyes slowly drift close as she pressed her lips softly to his. It wasn¡¯t the kind of kiss one would give a relative, but it also wasn¡¯t the impassioned kiss from a lover. She relaxed her lips against his, mimicking what he had done before, parting them only slightly so that if they wanted they could share one breath. A slow reaction began to snake through her, heating her body and secretly encouraging her to push even further, but she forced herself to remain still. After a few beats she pulled back and peeked up at him to see he was watching her, probably had been the whole time.


    She pulled back completely and gave him a defiant stare that said she wasn¡¯t going to break.


    ¡°As I said my lord. Nothing.¡±


    He grinned then, his grey iris having darkened with heat. He slowly moved her wrist towards his face and turned, pressing his lips to the inside of her wrist where her blood leapt. She gasped and felt heat rush straight down to pool low in her stomach as he nipped the skin gently,


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be so entertaining watching you struggle Grace. But in the end...¡± He chuckled and moved closer, pulling her up against him again so that his mouth was alongside her ear. His next words made her shiver all over from both the implications and the tickling sensation of his warm breath.


    ¡°I will make you mine.¡±

 Chapter Four

    Grace felt the tension floating in the room so thickly that you could cut it with a knife. The three of them were sitting at the dining table ¡®enjoying¡¯ a quiet meal. Too quiet...Annabelle and Grace were used to exchanging conversation while they ate together, but neither dared speak around present company. The Earl was seated at the head of the table with Grace on his right, Anna on his left and he seemed content to maintain the silence for the time being. She held back a sigh as she looked to her sister, happy that at least her appetite wasn¡¯t affected by all this.


    Grace took another bite of her own meal and felt herself naturally relax. The veal was delicious and cooked so tender that it melted on her tongue. She unconsciously let her eyes drift close and hummed in appreciation. A soft chuckle snapped them back open and she looked over to see Sebastian watching her out of the corner of his eye as he took a sip of wine. Her mood soured once more and she turned her eyes back to her plate, refusing to rise to the amusement she had caught in his eye.


    ¡°Are you enjoying the meal Miss Annabelle?¡± He asked suddenly, making the girl jump as she looked up from her plate. Her green eyes flicked to Grace first then back to the Earl, who was patiently waiting for her response. She bowed her head demurely and in a soft voice answered,


    ¡°It is very appetizing my lord. You have a very talented chef on staff.¡±


    Sebastian snorted, almost like he was suppressing a laugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you are satisfied with it and he will be over the moon to hear such praise. He does always complain that I have no sophistication when it comes to the culinary world.¡± He chuckled again, either oblivious or ignoring the wide-eyed looks he was receiving. The sisters exchanged confused looks, both disbelieving the man had anything resembling a sense of humor. It didn¡¯t fit with the outward appearance. His gaze then turned to Grace and she stiffened as a ghost of a smile touched his lips.


    ¡°Grace-¡±


    ¡°Excuse me Cap-Lord Sebastian.¡± The sudden interruption prevented him from finishing his sentence. A tall man came into the dining hall, dressed as one of the staff. Grace was starting to see a pattern in the people he kept in service, as none seemed to have originated inside society. This man was powerfully built with broad arms and looked even taller than Sebastian. He came closer to the table and bowed his head to the two ladies quickly before holding out a folded missive to Sebastian. He took the message and quickly scanned it, a slight frown forming between his brows before he crumpled the note and rose from his seat.


    ¡°Forgive me ladies, but some sudden business has risen that I can¡¯t put off. I had hoped to indulge in a quiet night with you to help ease your transition so I beg your pardon for the interruption. I will bid you both good evening now...Grace¡­¡± He turned as he said her name, stepping around the corner of the table and leaning towards her. She felt her cheeks flare as his intention became instantly readable. He didn¡¯t flinch as she glared sharply in warning, smiling and placing one finger under her chin tilting it up.


    ¡°Won¡¯t my lovely wife send me off with a quick kiss so that this night isn¡¯t completely ruined?¡± He whispered, but she was sure that Anna could still hear as her green eyes widened and her cheeks turned a soft pink. Grace knit her brows together, but knew that because of the deal she had made that she couldn¡¯t refuse. Not if she wanted to sleep alone tonight. She grit her teeth and lifted herself up just enough to brush her lips along his. It was fleeting and brief, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do more with others in the room with them.


    ¡°Hmm...I¡¯ll accept it this time as you are still unused to my touch.¡± He whispered, this time so low that only she could hear. He left them then, followed close behind by the servant that had delivered the late night message. She dropped her head in shame, unable to meet Anna¡¯s incredulous eyes, knowing that her sister would be full of questions. Her appetite had fled as well, leaving a heavy feeling in the pit of her stomach. It was only made worse by the fact that the place where their lips had met was still tingling and sensitive. There had to be a way to prevent her body from reacting to even the smallest touch from that man!


    ¡°Sister...What-What was-¡±


    ¡°Not tonight Anna...I¡¯m just too tired to explain it all right now¡­¡± Grace whispered, refusing to lift her head as exhaustion began to settle within her bones. She hadn¡¯t been lying when she said she was tired and the last week seemed to catch up to her in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retire Grace. I¡¯ll make sure that our apologies are sent for skipping dessert.¡± Annabelle said, her voice coaxing and exactly what Grace needed in that moment. She nodded silently and they both made to rise, two footmen stepping forward to help pull out their chairs. Grace took note of them, adding to the list of people in the home whose names she would have to inquire after. She had always prided herself on remembering each member¡¯s name in her own household and these people weren¡¯t to blame for her uprooting. Both gentlemen were similar in build and more in the style of normal footmen. Slim physique, gentle eyes and nothing that stood out as dangerous like the last man that had entered. So was it only some that were misplaced in the house or was there more to these two men than she could perceive?


    She said goodnight to Annabelle, receiving a quick, encouraging hug from her sister before they parted. Grace stepped into her chambers to find a ladies handmaid waiting for her. The young woman was efficient in her work, helping Grace into a scented bath and setting about disentangling her thick locks while the hot water did wonders. She sighed and ducked further into the tub, wanting to melt into the steaming liquid so she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. The maid left her alone to relax as she picked out a nightgown and took the laundry off to be cleaned.


    ¡°So this is my new room¡­¡± Grace mumbled to the empty room, looking around with a feeling of melancholy. There was nothing wrong with it. The peach walls were cute and feminine as expected, while the furniture was light and modeled to appease a woman¡¯s tastes. No...There was nothing wrong with the room itself, but the atmosphere was not hers. She felt like an intruder in a place that was meant for someone else. While her own home was waiting for her to return, wondering why she had abandoned it so suddenly.


    There was also one thing out of place that put her even further on edge. A door set off to the right side of her large, canopy bed. She didn¡¯t need to ask to know where it led. This was clearly the Countess Northridge¡¯s chambers so naturally there would be a connecting door to the lord¡¯s room. She wondered if there was a way to block the door, but knew that was impossible. It would seem like an admittance to her weakness and inability to avoid the man residing on the other side. For the time being she would have to trust his word about leaving her be until she consented. With a sharp groan she slid down until only her eyes were above the water¡¯s rim as a more depressing thought snaked through her mind, bringing tears to her eyes.


    ¡®This is my life now.¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian was growing more frustrated and irritated as the minutes passed in his study. He looked over the reports again with a calculating mind, already figuring a strategy around this new problem. He sighed and set the parchment aside before pulling a new page and his ink towards him. As the wheels turned in his head, he wished that he could just turn his back on all this nonsense. He hated being on land, it wasn¡¯t where he belonged. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Still at it eh?¡±


    He looked up as Aiden came in without knocking, something only he was permitted to do, even now. Sebastian nodded in greeting and then went back to writing his orders down.


    ¡°We can¡¯t lose another shipment like this again. Luckily it was only some spices, but if they get ahold of my ship and the jewels aboard, I¡¯ll be out much more than a few crowns.¡± Sebastian said, sharing his thoughts with his first mate. Aiden may be younger than Sebastian¡¯s thirty-two by nearly a decade, but the lad had a sharp wit and level head that Sebastian heavily relied on.


    ¡°They were most likely some old pirates we¡¯ve run into, knowing the high merch we move. Luckily, they aren¡¯t smart enough to memorize the ships properly.¡± Aiden said as he reached for the report that Sebastian had just set aside. He nodded at the man¡¯s evaluation, having thought the same thing as well.


    ¡°At least no one was hurt beyond some bruises. Better thiefs than fighter this time, but we can¡¯t chance another encounter...The next shipment of gems is set to embark in two weeks. We have until then to think of an alternate route that only our crazy crew would be willing to take.¡± He said as he stood up to retrieve one of the volumes filled with sea charts. He opened it, flipping through pages as he turned and walked back towards his desk. His eye happened to flick up to catch Aiden watching him critically. He knew that the man was waiting for acknowledgement before voicing his question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Not that it matters Cap...but why are you here right now?¡± Aiden asked and although Sebastian knew exactly what he was referring to, he still pretend otherwise.


    ¡°Because this is the study and where one always conducts this kind of business.¡± He said and Aiden noticed the hint to drop the subject. At least directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be weird having a couple ladies in the house now. Should make things a lot livelier though¡­¡± He said, watching Sebastian for a reaction. He knew he was being watched, so made sure to keep his focus on the book in his hands. Still Aiden pressed on,


    ¡°Wish you had warned me beforehand. I was very surprised to find what beauties they both were. I assumed that Lady Grace would be beautiful, but I never thought her little sister would also be so cute.¡±


    ¡°Aiden, I warned you once today.¡± Sebastian growled, feeling the corner of his left eye twitch, something that happened when his temper was pricked. Aiden held up his hands in defense and grinned.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll behave, but neither are here right now to hear. This is just between me and my captain. A man whom has never shown much interest in women beyond the brief pleasure they could provide, and only on rare occasions. I never thought you would get shackled so quickly after returning.¡±


    ¡°It was the easiest way to step back into society. At least enough that it won¡¯t affect my work or the connections my title comes with.¡±


    ¡°Mhm...See, that¡¯s what you''re saying, but I know you better Sebastian. We¡¯ve been traveling together for what, five years now? I¡¯ve seen every side of you that there is to show. And I¡¯ve never seen you look at anyone the way you did at Grace today.¡± Aiden whispered, his voice having lost the earlier teasing.


    ¡°I was only being courteous to my new wife. Minding her sensibilities at being in a strange environment.¡± Sebastian said calmly, not lying entirely. He was worried about Grace adjusting to things smoothly, which is what had led to the deal between them.


    ¡°Still...I¡¯m left to wonder if maybe there is more to the story than one can easily read.¡± Aiden prodded and Sebastian was once more reminded of how intuitive his first mate was.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a story you would be interested in¡­¡± Sebastian whispered, but knew that his words had still been caught because Aiden tried once more.


    ¡°I doubt anything involving your past is boring or uninteresting. Especially if it involves that beautiful woman who put that longing in your-¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eye twitch further while his good eye narrowed sharply, he turned his full attention on his companion and shut the book loudly. Aiden didn¡¯t jump at the sound, but the sudden wariness in his gaze showed that he knew he had stepped too far.


    ¡°Stand down Aiden. This is one topic that I will not be discussing with you.¡± Sebastian ordered, taking on his normal persona of fearsome sea captain. It was one that fit well and came naturally to someone like him after much practice. Aiden bowed his head in acknowledgement and remained silent for the rest of the time they sat together, only commenting on their current business. When Sebastian finished his plans and wrote out his correspondence he had one more thing to add.


    ¡°What¡¯s between Grace and I will remain exactly that. I don¡¯t want to hear a word whispered among the staff or I¡¯ll get rid of the lot of you.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I can¡¯t guarantee there won¡¯t be some gossip amongst the men because they are intrigued by the new Countess Northridge...but I will make sure nothing else beyond innocent curiosity is spoken.¡± Aiden said, bowing respectfully as he took the orders. Sebastian accepted that, knowing that he couldn¡¯t keep them from saying anything. He just didn¡¯t want something to reach Grace and make her more skittish than she already was. It wouldn¡¯t do for his plans to fall apart because of some busybodies and their idle talk.


    He spent a few more hours alone in his study, going over his accounts in order to figure out what he had lost and where he could make up the difference. His brother had always handled the books, while he had handled the dangerous job of getting the goods where they belonged. It was a better suited job for him and Alexander knew he would never settle back home beyond a short resting period. He sighed as he leaned back against his seat and stared up at the high ceiling. He was so used to seeing a lamp swinging overhead, but now it was nothing but shadows cast by the candles set about the study and the glow of the fireplace.


    Having done enough for the night he left the study behind and made his way towards his chambers. Taking in the dark corridors while listening to the dull thud his boots made on the carpet and realizing how uncomfortable he felt being trapped here. It was still too early to expect things to settle within his mind, but he felt completely out of place. This was not his environment and the surroundings were still unfamiliar to him. And in his world, unfamiliar meant dangerous. He was sure that when he had moved about that ballroom he had looked like a caged creature eyeing everyone that came near as a possible threat.


    He had hated every second of it and felt like he was on display for society to pick apart. He sighed deeply and reached up to remove the patch covering his left eye, something he only did when alone. The soft leather had been apart of his attire for the last twenty-four years of his life. He remembered the day it had been handed to him and how the servant had been unable to look him in the eyes. At first it had been to save face with those associated with his family, and then intimidation against those he encountered later in life. He sighed and set it next to the small wash bin so he would be able to easily find it in the morning.


    He slowly began to disrobe, but as his tunic slid over his head, he heard a soft sound that made him pause. His ears had always been sensitive to the softest of sounds and had only sharpened as he learned to rely on them more than his impaired vision. He waited, wondering if he would hear it again, but only silence followed. Right away he knew what had caused the sound. Grace. She must have sighed in her sleep as she rolled over. His eyes remained on the barrier for several seconds before he forced himself to turn away. There was no need to rush things when it would all fall into place. She was spirited, he had expected that temper of hers to flare more than once. Sebastian had known exactly what he was bringing home, but he was also confident in his ability to tame the willful woman and entice her to his side.


    That thought made him grin as he finished preparing for bed. Grace would definitely become his by the end of their game, no matter how she may think otherwise. His fingers reached up to brush the scars over his left eyelid and he let his mind wander to that fateful day. He glanced over at the door that hid his prize and grinned,


    ¡°Just wait Grace...I always keep my promises.¡±

 Chapter Five

    Grace sighed softly as she looked up at her tired reflection. It had been harder to sleep last night than she thought it would-and she hadn¡¯t been optimistic to begin with. Her personal maid-Lisa, was gently brushing out her hair and pinning it up for the day. She was a quiet girl, but seemed properly trained as a lady¡¯s maid. Grace decided that now may be a good opportunity to find out what she could through this woman.


    ¡°Lisa¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes miss?¡± Lisa instantly responded, not even stopping in her work, but her brown eyes met Grace¡¯s through the mirror.


    ¡°How long have you worked for the Earl?¡± Grace asked and Lisa smiled softly.


    ¡°For the new master, not long, maybe four months. I was employed here along with several of the other maids when Master Alexander-rest his soul, resided here. When Lord Sebastian came, he also brought a few...intriguing members of staff¡­¡± Lisa¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper as she continued.


    ¡°The dark aura that surrounded the new master and the men accompanying him scared many into finding new employment...I will admit that some of the new staff are rather intimidating, but they don¡¯t cause trouble so I see no reason in leaving.¡± Lisa said placing the final pin in Grace¡¯s hair. What the girl had said was nothing that Grace hadn¡¯t assumed herself so she was left feeling a little frustrated. She couldn¡¯t blame the maid for her lack of information. If she truly wanted to know more then there were only two people in the house that could answer her...She decided her next course of action as she left her room and headed down for breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning Grace. I trust you found the room to your liking.¡±


    Grace turned, schooling her features so that he wouldn¡¯t see how he had startled her. Sebastian strode towards her with even steps, his grey eye gliding over her features and her light blue morning gown. She clasped her hands in front of her and bowed her head slightly towards him.


    ¡°Good morning my lord.¡± She said, putting emphasis on the title and felt a sliver of satisfaction when he frowned briefly. Quickly thought his face returned to the relaxed expression it had held before. He drew closer, his hand reaching out to take one of hers, cupping it softly as he lifted it up to his lips. She wished that she had worn gloves, but those were normally only for when she went out into society. His lips were warm and soft as they pressed to the top of her hand, causing her heart to jump in her chest.


    His gaze lifted over her hand and their eyes locked. Whatever was in hers must have amused him because he grinned against her skin before kissing it softly again. She felt her cheeks warming and tried to free herself, attempting to tug her hand away, but his grip tightened as he leaned closer. She narrowed her eyes in warning, but it didn¡¯t stop him from invading her person.


    ¡°Would my lovely bride give me a good morning kiss?¡± He invited and she shot him her sharpest glare, refusing to move. He raised a brow and she knew the provocation behind the look. She let out a long breath through her nose and lifted her head up to kiss him. It was just like in the dining room, brushing her lips against his before pulling back. Only this time when she tried to pull away he chased after her. She gasped as his lips locked onto hers and his free hand wrapped around the back of her head, holding her in place.


    Grace made a noise of resistance and pushed against his chest, surprised when he actually pulled back from her lips. She gasped and shook in her anger as she glared up at him, but he spoke before she could.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be satisfied with that short a kiss this time Grace. So since you don¡¯t seem to understand what I want, I¡¯ll show you.¡± He whispered before pulling her flush against him as his lips sought hers. She shut her eyes tightly, feeling tears threaten as she resisted him...Or tried to. He wasn¡¯t taking it easy on her this time, kissing her properly and pulling a reaction from her. His arm was wrapped around her waist and the other had slid down to between her shoulders, pressing her up against his strong body.


    As it had been before, she found herself responding fiercely to him and soon stopped fighting as her body came alive with an unknown desire. When he felt her relax against him, Sebastian pushed further, sliding his tongue between her pliant lips. Feeling it tangle with hers as it explored every inch of her mouth made Grace let out an involuntary moan. The sound must have pleased him because he let out a soft growl and put more passion behind his attentions. Her head felt like it was filled with a thick fog as every nerve in her body became twice as sensitive. After she had lost all strength in her legs and was openly kissing him back, Sebastian finally pulled away, releasing her from the spell he had cast.


    ¡°That Grace...is a proper kiss.¡± He whispered and the obvious desire dancing in his gaze made her body shiver in anticipation. As the fog slowly receded, she began to realize how far she had given in to him. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly as she attempted to draw in air to her deprived lungs. Her face felt hot and she knew she was flushed a deep shade of red that ran down to the top of her chest. Her eyes dropped to where her fingers were digging into his tunic and she felt the hard muscles underneath flex as he chuckled. Her eyes lifted at his laughter and she was angered to see the amusement in his eye as he leaned towards her.


    ¡°Are you going to pretend that you didn¡¯t feel anything this time either?¡± He teased and her anger flared brighter as a wave of mortification crashed over her. She knew that it was obvious how much she had surrendered during their exchange, but this bastard wanted her to admit it! Well he could keep waiting! Even if it was an obvious lie, a lie was still what rolled off her tongue.


    ¡°Absolutely nothing my lord.¡± She hissed stubbornly and watched as something flashed in the grey iris before he abruptly released her. She stumbled back, not prepared to have to support her weight on such unsteady legs. Grace was just thankful that she recovered quickly and shot the man another deadly glare. Sebastian was still smiling, but it had turned cold as he bent towards her in a small bow.


    ¡°If you say so my dear. There is no rush after all.¡± He said and she wanted to slap the arrogant look off his face. She resisted the urge, but just barely. It seemed he was not only good at drawing out her secret desires, but also her violent nature. Then he straightened and moved until he was standing beside her.


    ¡°I will not see you again until this evening when I will escort you and Annabelle to Lady Westlock¡¯s ball. Good day my darling.¡± He said and briskly walked away, leaving her still reeling from their heated exchange. She let out a large sigh and covered her eyes in shame. What was it about this man that made her lose all reason? It couldn¡¯t just be that she was unused to a man¡¯s touch because she had easily been able to refute the others. So what made Sebastian Blackwood different? If only she could figure out the answer soon, then she could fortify a plan to steele her body against the new sensations he swept over her with every contact.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Later that afternoon, Grace and Annabelle were sitting in the salon enjoying some tea and sandwiches when the question was brought up again. She had known that her sister¡¯s curiosity wouldn¡¯t stay quiet for long, but she had hoped not to have to answer so soon after the encounter between her and the Earl.


    ¡°Please explain everything to me. I am just a bit confused after what I saw yesterday.¡± Anna pressed and Grace sighed as she met her sister¡¯s green eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather difficult to explain...and very embarrassing.¡± Grace said, dancing around the subject,


    ¡°Has he bedded you already?¡±


    ¡°Anna!¡± Grace sputtered, choking on her tea as she tried to chase away the blush staining her cheeks.


    ¡°Well what else but that would you be unable to discuss with me?¡± Annabelle asked, irritation laced in her words. Grace sighed and closed her eyes, praying for strength.


    ¡°Many things dear sister...But no...he has not.¡±


    ¡°Well then what-¡± Anna started to ask again, frustrated at the secretive attitude she was receiving. Grace cut her off, deciding it was best to just explain everything. And she did, only leaving out this morning¡¯s kiss. When she was finished, Annabelle¡¯s cheeks matched hers and the girl had grown silent. Grace couldn¡¯t meet her eyes and instead stared down at the amber liquid in her tea cup. After several more beats of silence Anna finally responded to the situation.


    ¡°Let me try to understand...As long as you accept his kisses then he will push no further?¡± Anna asked and Grace nodded, looking out the window at the quiet garden below.


    ¡°That is what he said¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°So...this means that you are safe then?¡± Annabelle asked, tilting her head and Grace gave a dry laugh.


    ¡°As safe as I can be with a stranger for a husband who keeps such dangerous company.¡± She snorted and heard a deep laugh come from the doorway. She froze, fearing that she would turn and see Sebastian there, but the man entering wasn¡¯t as intimidating. Aiden smiled at the two of them and bowed formally as he came to the center of the room.


    ¡°Forgive me ladies, I couldn¡¯t contain my humor...¡± He straightened and winked at Grace.


    ¡°I am only dangerous to beautiful women whose hearts I desire.¡± He teased and both women blushed brighter, making him chuckle again.


    ¡°Normally servants wait for permission to enter.¡± Grace tried to scold the man, but he didn¡¯t even blink, just continued to flash that smile.


    ¡°Of course. I will remember for the future.¡± He said, bowing low to her again before shining those blue eyes at her once more.


    ¡°I told you that you would need to educate me in many things milady.¡± He teased, laying on the charm in thick folds, but Grace actually found herself laughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Cap¡¯ ¡®ear you speak to his lady like that Aiden. He¡¯ll take yer ¡®ead.¡±


    The three turned at the new voice to see someone new entering. This one was rather young and scrawny, no more than a boy of thirteen. His sandy, blonde hair fell in layered waves, sweeping to the left side of his face making his eyes look larger. His hazel eyes flashed brightly as he caught her watching him and his smile widened. Grace watched as he carried in a small silver tray with an assortment of cookies and scones.


    ¡°Only if he finds out and you won¡¯t tell on me will you lil¡¯ Bryan.¡± Aiden said while laughing and the boy rolled his eyes as he set the tray between the two ladies, smiling up at them.


    ¡°These are from Connor. I¡¯ve never seen the man so giddy ¡®fore.¡± The lad said and Aiden also chuckled as Grace tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Is Connor¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the cook...although he prefers the title ¡®chef¡¯. He¡¯s over the moon to have ladies such as yourself appreciating his ¡®talents¡¯.¡± Aiden explained and it opened up the opportunity she had been waiting for. As casually as she could manage she asked,


    ¡°It seems you all know each other rather well...Were you acquainted before beginning work here?¡± She waited and watched as the two exchanged a look before Aiden answered, but despite his easy smile, she could still see the wariness in his eyes.


    ¡°Something like that Lady Blackwood. Although it is not a tale two lovelies such as yourselves would find interesting.¡± He said, skimming over the question and Bryan nodded in agreement. She wanted to shout in irritation, but did the opposite. She gave them her best smile that seemed to startle the two momentarily.


    ¡°I am not as meek as most ladies of society. I would rather enjoy hearing about all the people I¡¯ll be living with now.¡± She said and knew that Aiden was tempted to indulge her by the wavering in his eyes, but then he glanced over his shoulder at something unseen.


    ¡°My apologies milady...but I can¡¯t speak out of turn.¡± He said with a bow, pushing Bryan¡¯s head down too so that they were both formally apologizing. When he stood straight again he was smiling once more.


    ¡°However...If you really want answers to those questions. The one you need to ask is the one that silenced our tongues.¡± He said, quickly bowing again and leaving, dragging Bryan behind him. Grace snorted, not liking that idea in the least. What were the odds that Sebastian would even speak the truth if she did ask? She looked over to Anna who had remained quiet during the discussion. The girl was nibbling on one of the cookies as she eyed her sister curiously.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Grace inquired with a raised brow. Annabelle shrugged nonchalantly, but Grace knew something was running through her mind. Anna glanced between the now closed door and her sister as she munched away. Grace felt her brow twitch impatiently and she sighed,


    ¡°What Anna?¡±


    ¡°The cookies are quite good...You should try one.¡±


    ¡°Enough Annabelle! Just say it already.¡± Grace huffed, even as she picked up one of the sweets, taking an angry bite. She paused as the sugary treat filled her senses and she felt a small smile tug at her lips. Mr. Connor truly was underappreciated if the rest of the staff didn¡¯t compliment skills like this. It had been awhile since she had eaten something so soft, with the perfect balance of tart and sweet.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°See.¡± Anna laughed having watched her practically devour the small cookie. Grace looked up at her sister and then joined her in laughter. After the two had cleared away half the tray Grace looked at her sister expectantly and Annabelle sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to why you seem so interested in the Earl¡¯s past?¡± She asked and Grace frowned, not really knowing the answer herself. So she said the only thing she could think to say.


    ¡°The more information I have the easier it¡¯ll be to maneuver around in this nightmare. And if it¡¯ll give me the edge I¡¯m looking for with that man, then I will continue to inquire with the staff.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...That¡¯s going to be difficult considering what Mr. Aiden just said about being silenced. Seems like if you want answers there¡¯s only one source you can check.¡± Anna said, lifting her cup back to her lips, leaving Grace to her own thoughts once more. It was true that if she wanted answers she would have to go to Sebastian, but she couldn¡¯t trust that he would even tell her the truth-especially if he had taken the time to swear his staff to secrecy. His desire to keep something from her only piqued her interest even further.


    ¡®What is he hiding from me? What secrets does Sebastian keep...and how can I use them against him?¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The ballroom was exactly as Grace expected it to be. Glittering from hours of polishing, filled to the brim with patrons hoping to be seen and acknowledged. She sighed once more as a wave of nerves crashed over her. The anxiety was unwanted and ridiculous, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Not when the source of the fluttering in her stomach was at her side and her hand was safely tucked in the crook of his arm. She snuck a peek at him, unable to deny that Sebastian was a very handsome man. Even with the leather covering his face, he was still very impressive and carried himself with confidence. And his refusal to wear any color other than black only added to the already dark aura that he carried with him.


    He had insisted that she stay by his side as they entered together and she was sure it was to play on their pretending to be long-time lovers reunited. Grace wore the polite smile that she had perfected and was confident that no one would be able to read how uneasy she was internally. She looked over at Annabelle next, watching as the young girl scanned the crowd. There was an eagerness in her green eyes that didn¡¯t sit well with Grace, wondering who her sister was looking for, although she could fathom a guess.


    Sebastian steered them further into the ballroom and among the crowd. It was shocking how effectively he cut through people, mostly because they took one look at him and skirted out of the way. She was aware of the eyes following her, more than usual as she moved about with her husband. He barely acknowledged the people they passed, but the tension in his arm meant that he was just as aware of their stares.


    ¡°Grace, there is Emily. I am going to go say hello.¡± Annabelle said, not waiting for a response before she bounded off. Grace softly groaned as she watched her sister glancing around in search of Lord Huntington. A soft chuckle at her side made her take her eyes off the girl to see Sebastian smiling down at her. It was an easy smile as he looked in the direction Annabelle had skittered off to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry darling. I will help you keep an eye on her. Lord Charles won¡¯t try anything if he knows I¡¯m here.¡± He reassured and she felt a small trace of gratitude that he knew where her thoughts had been. It was instantly replaced with irritation as she turned her head away and snorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I asked for your help my lord. I will look after my sister alone, just as I always have.¡± She hissed and frowned when she heard him laugh softly again. He leaned closer until he could whisper in her ear,


    ¡°And how well did that work out for you the last time my dear? Would you care to dance Grace?¡± Her cheeks flushed and she turned to give him an angry retort, but his sudden question startled her so much she forgot what she had been about to say.


    ¡°W-What?¡± She stammered and his smile softened. He moved, letting her arm fall from his so he could stand in front of her. He bowed formally and held out his hand.


    ¡°May I have the honor of my beautiful wife¡¯s first dance this night?¡± He purred and the look he gave her made her toes curl. She wanted to refuse just because of the excited heat that raced through her at the thought of being held close by him. But she knew that they were being watched so she put on her best smile and placed her hand in his, playing her part.


    ¡°Of course. I would love to dance with my husband.¡± She said and was satisfied when an annoyed tinge entered his grey orb as he straightened, leading her to the center of the dance floor. Grace was slightly pleased that she had managed to spoil his fun while maintaining their little act for society. Her momentary thrill was interrupted when his hand pressed to her lower back and pulled her against him as he started them moving. She wasn¡¯t ready to begin and worried that she would stumble over the steps, but was surprised that Sebastian held her steady. He guided her through the quick turns and steps effortlessly, keeping them moving and away from the other couples.


    She let her eyes drift to the side, stealing a glance at those watching intently. All eyes seemed to be on them, most prominently on Sebastian. He drew all attention like a flame drew a moth. The mystery about him wasn¡¯t the only thing that seemed to catch people either. She noticed several women eyeing him with more than mild curiosity. She could almost see them lick their lips as they watched him move, showing off his natural grace and muscled body. Of course they could only imagine what he hid under those black clothes. Grace knew exactly how it felt when his arm tensed and the muscle shifted under her fingers.


    She was more than aware of this man¡¯s attractiveness, unfortunately. While they could only fantasize after the man, Grace got to experience his prowess firsthand. How she wished that her body didn¡¯t hum as his fingers slid along her lower back, pressing a sensitive spot that made her bite back a moan. Her eyes lowered further to avoid letting him see how her thoughts were beginning to drift.


    ¡°She¡¯s moving¡­¡± He whispered and it made her flinch as he had leaned closer to speak softly into her ear. She lifted her eyes to see his was cast to the side as hers had been moments ago. She tried to see what he was seeing, but the faces were passing too quickly for her to focus on any one for more than a second.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked and he flicked his gaze to her before returning to the side once more.


    ¡°Annabelle. She¡¯s left her group and is trying to move inconspicuously towards the back.¡± He explained while at the same time moving them off the dancefloor, following the troublesome girl. Sebastian guided them between the couples swiftly, but didn¡¯t make it seem like they were in any sort of rush. When they were away from the crowd he stopped them and stepped in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it love¡­¡± He pressed a swift kiss to her cheek and grinned as he pulled back.


    ¡°Try not to miss me too much.¡± Then he was gone, disappearing into the sea of people. If she craned her neck long enough she could make out the back of his head, the long braid giving him away instantly. She sighed and forced her eyes away from the direction he walked in, otherwise people would think she truly was pining after him. Of course that¡¯s what they were supposed to look like, but she didn¡¯t feel like playing the part when it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    ¡°Finally! I was hoping you would be left alone for a moment!¡± A familiar voice called out before she was enveloped in a pair of arms. She turned as Teresa looked up at her, eyes shining with concern. The woman was searching Grace¡¯s face for signs of unhappiness and although she would like to confess everything to her friend, they were in enemy territory. So instead she let out a laugh and returned her friend¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Hello Teresa, it is good to see you. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Nevermind that!¡± Teresa whispered and practically dragged Grace off to the side where it would be harder for them to be overheard. Then her eyes locked with Grace¡¯s once again and she continued to whisper,


    ¡°The real question is, how are you?¡± She asked and her tone left no room for false bravado. Grace sighed and glanced around to ensure that they were alone.


    ¡°As well as I can be¡­¡± She said slowly, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°That brute hasn¡¯t harmed you in any way?¡± Teresa persisted, concern evident in each word as her hands clung to Grace¡¯s. She shook her head to reassure the other woman and gave a weak smile.


    ¡°No. In fact he has been rather patient and kind to both me and Annabelle.¡±


    ¡°So that rumor is true then? He really did allow Anna into his home?¡± Teresa asked, shock clear in her face. Grace nodded and looked out over the ballroom again, searching for her sister and the man that had gone off to fetch her.


    ¡°Yes...I was rather shocked myself...but I am grateful that he didn¡¯t force me from her side at least.¡±


    ¡°But he did trap you in a loveless marriage.¡± She pointed out and Grace sighed again at the truth of that. When she didn¡¯t respond right away Teresa sighed as well and looked in the same direction Grace was.


    ¡°Well, so long as you are unharmed I can¡¯t call out against the man. But, if he does do something to you, please let me know. You are like the sister I never had.¡± Her friend said and Grace felt her eyes mist at the affection she felt coming from the other woman. She gave her another strong hug and whispered,


    ¡°I will be fine dear. You know how strong I am. He can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not your body, but a man has more sway over a woman¡¯s heart than even she¡¯s aware of.¡± Teresa pointed out and Grace frowned as she pulled back to call out the absurdity of those words.


    ¡°That man holds no sway over my heart. Nor will he ever. This I promise you.¡± She said with conviction, but there was doubt clouding her friend¡¯s expression. Her eyes shifted away from Grace¡¯s face and when she followed her friend¡¯s gaze her eyes fell upon Sebastian. He was striding towards them with Anna at his side, the girl looking irritated and embarrassed at the same time as she followed the man. His eye caught hers and his lips lifted instantly, causing a strange flurry in her chest.


    ¡°As I said Grace...More than you are aware of...Every man has the ability to hurt a woman without ever touching her.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian followed a few paces behind Grace as she walked towards her chambers. They had already said goodnight to Annabelle-although he had also been given another irritated look by the young girl. She had been rather upset at the ball when he suddenly appeared and interrupted her conversation with Lord Charles. It didn¡¯t bother him in the slightest as he knew it was what Grace wanted and he held a rather low opinion of the ¡®gentleman¡¯. He came back to the present when Grace stopped and turned on him suddenly.


    ¡°Is it necessary to follow me to my chambers my lord?¡± She asked and he chuckled softly, enjoying the way her lips pouted slightly at the sound. He stepped closer, watching as she stiffened, but held her ground. He grinned and pointed behind her.


    ¡°If I¡¯m correct madam, that is my bedchamber...So I¡¯m not following you on purpose.¡± His smile deepened when her cheeks flushed slightly and her violet eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Somehow I find that rather hard to believe, but very well...Goodnight my lord.¡± She huffed, turning away from him for her own room. He moved forward on instinct and caught her just as she was reaching for the door handle. His hands held her slender wrists captive as he hugged her from behind, pulling her back into his chest. He leaned forward slowly, drawing closer to her ear so he could whisper,


    ¡°Now Grace. Did you really think I would let you go that easily?¡± He felt her shiver in his hold and he slowly turned her so that she was facing him. He kept one arm around her waist, and his other hand lifted up to her chin. He tilted her head back, bringing her lips closer as he searched her eyes. There was a hidden heat behind her glare, something that couldn¡¯t be fully concealed. No matter how much she resisted, Grace was very much affected by his touch and it pleased him greatly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to see if you learned anything this morning my dear.¡± He teased and her eyes flashed brighter as her anger flared. Sebastian thought their purple hue became even more alluring when they darkened with anger or desire. He hoped soon he would be able to stare into them in the throes of the latter. After a small hesitation, she finally closed the distance between them and pressed her soft lips to his. He let her take control, wondering if she would try to pull back again.


    However she didn¡¯t retreat instantly, instead surprising him by pushing further. Her lips played over his timidly, but due more to her innocence than resistance. He closed his eye and took over when he felt her begin to pull away, not yet ready to lose her heat. She let out a soft moan as his tongue slid past her teeth, tangling with hers. There was no longer any hesitation in her response as the hot muscle moved in sync with his. Her slim fingers resting on his chest began to creep up and the sensation tested his restraint.


    He let out a small groan and stepped forward, gently pressing her against the wood of her chamber¡¯s door.  The hand at the side of her face moved back into her thick locks, dislodging a few pins in the process. His leg shifted between hers, fitting their bodies together. He tasted every inch of her sweet mouth, but still unsatisfied, he nipped her lower lip as he released her from his hot kiss. Before she could react his head lowered again as the hand tangled in her hair arched her neck for him.


    Grace let out a sharp gasp that melted into an alluring moan as his lips nibbled at her neck. Her soft skin was intoxicating and he growled as he sucked at the sensitive spot near the base. The response was instant as she arched closer, her body completely surrendering to his administrations. He left her neck, pulling back so he could reclaim her mouth once more. She opened for him the instant their lips connected and his arms tightened around her, pulling her up against him. Her heat was seeping through their clothing, rolling off of her in waves, calling to him like a siren¡¯s song. As much as he wanted to continue further, he knew that he should take this small victory as it was. Swallowing a sigh he pulled back, staring down at her flushed face as her eyes opened to meet his gaze.


    ¡°We should leave it there for now. The rest can wait for another time.¡± He whispered, his voice low and husky from the desire still raging through him. As his words snaked through the haze clouding her judgement, her eyes began to clear. Grace opened her mouth, no doubt to give another sharp retort, but he pressed a finger to her lips before she could. He smiled as her eyes widened and he felt her draw in a quick breath.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you deny it this time Grace...¡± He ran his thumb over her full bottom lip, swollen from his kisses. He felt her shiver under his touch and it made his smile soften. He pierced her with a heated look and lifted her chin up so her eyes couldn¡¯t leave his.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m sure I could convince that body to surrender to me...that¡¯s not what the goal of our little game is.¡± He whispered and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead before withdrawing completely.


    ¡°Goodnight Grace.¡± He said as he turned back towards his own chambers, hearing the slamming sound of her door as she retreated to safety. He sighed aloud this time and shook his head, but the smile was still on his face as he felt one step closer to his goal. He opened his door to retire for the night, feeling too drained to get any work done.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    He paused and turned towards the voice calling to him. It was Aiden, wearing a troubled expression that put Sebastian on guard immediately. When he reached Sebastian¡¯s side he silently held out a scrap of paper. Curious, Sebastian took the note and flipped it over to read. As soon as he did his eye widened and he felt a stab of anger fill his chest.


    ¡®That¡¯s one lovely trinket you had at your side tonight. I suggest that if you wish to keep it there you stop being stubborn and give me what I want.¡¯


    He crushed the paper in his hand and looked up at Aiden who had been waiting patiently.


    ¡°Did you get a look at who dropped this off?¡±


    ¡°No. It was given to one of the scullery maids and they left right after, but it could only be one man.¡± Aiden said, a trace of irritation in his low voice. He must have read the note before delivering it and the threat as well. Sebastian glanced over his shoulder at the closed door and whispered his orders,


    ¡°She is not to be left alone...Annabelle either. I want constant guard on both of them-discreetly. Whoever is assigned as their protectors can not let it be known that there is a hint of danger. There is no need to frighten them unnecessarily, when we can handle things in the shadows.¡± He said and Aiden nodded, acknowledging the orders. Sebastian looked at his clenched fist and his eye narrowed. He was no stranger to threats and acts of intimidation, it came with living on the sea. This man was especially ruthless when it came to obtaining what he desired. Sebastian normally wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at the brute¡¯s threats, as this wasn¡¯t the first, but when it came to Grace¡­


    ¡°I had thought he had given up his pursuit.¡± Aiden whispered and Sebastian sighed again, turning back to his chambers. He muttered under his breath as he closed the door behind him,


    ¡°That bastard will not stop until he gets what he thinks I stole from him.¡±

 Chapter Six

    Grace stared at the base of her neck the next morning and grimaced. It was small, but the red mark forced her to remember last night. If she allowed herself to recall his touch for even a second, the heat returned with a vengeance. She had tossed and turned as her body refused to settle back to normal after leaving Sebastian. It was as if a fire had been lit in the pit of her stomach and the only one who knew how to put it out was just one room away. Even when sleep finally found her, the secret desires continued to plague her, his touch just as real in her dreams. If she let her mind wander for too long, she could still see the image of his grey eye beckoning to her.


    A soft knock jolted her out of her thoughts and she immediately straightened the collar of her gown to cover the offensive mark. She turned just as her door opened and Annabelle came in wearing a frown.


    ¡°What has you making such a face so early my dear sister?¡± Grace asked as she walked towards the girl who seemed to be holding back a vast amount of irritation. Anna looked up and crossed her arms.


    ¡°I am merely continuing my anger from last night when Lord Blackwood dragged me from my friend¡¯s side like I was a child that needed to be leashed.¡± She huffed and Grace resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She knew fully well that this ¡®friend¡¯ was in fact Lord Charles and that she was grateful Sebastian had stolen the girl from his side; of course she wouldn¡¯t admit to the fact outloud. She walked over to Anna and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder,


    ¡°Let us not dwell on such things right now. It is time to eat and I believe Connor is waiting for us to take delight in his talents once more.¡± She said, hoping to steer away from the conversation so that Anna didn¡¯t realize that Grace had no intentions of reprimanding Sebastian for his actions. Anna puffed out her cheeks, but held her tongue further and followed Grace out of the chambers. As they reached the bottom of the staircase they heard two familiar voices nearing them from the hall running alongside.


    ¡°Have these sent to my banker and these are to be delivered to the docks. Make sure they are only given to Jackson and no one else.¡± Sebastian ordered as he passed documents to Aiden. His gaze lifted up, connecting with hers and she felt the impact immediately as heat spread across her chest and the mark at her neck throbbed.


    ¡°Good morning ladies.¡± He said, bowing his head respectfully as they came down the stairs. Grace nodded while Anna turned away with a snort, not trying to hide her anger. Grace noticed both men forced back smiles at the girl¡¯s attitude. Then Sebastian¡¯s attention shifted to Grace and she straightened her back as she anticipated his next words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me, I must be on my way.¡± He said, bowing again and turning from them. Grace started as he began to walk away, taking his coat and gloves from the footman by the door.


    ¡°What?¡± Grace asked before she could stop the word from slipping off her tongue. He glanced at her over his shoulder briefly before looking away again.


    ¡°I have business to attend to this morning. If you require anything do not hesitate to ask for it from the staff. Aiden will also remain behind to attend to you.¡±


    ¡°I await eagerly to fulfill my lady¡¯s wishes.¡± Aiden added with a bow and a smirk. Grace frowned as she looked back at Sebastian as he left without sparring her another glance. She stood there in silence trying to figure out why she was feeling so agitated at that moment, but couldn¡¯t make sense of her feelings. At the urging of her sister, she proceeded into the dining room and ate her morning meal in silence as her thoughts continued to churn.


    He hadn¡¯t demanded a morning kiss as she had expected him to. She should be feeling grateful for the fact, but for some reason she was confused. She wanted to claim that she had no interest in his life, but the guarded look in his grey iris as he left had caught her attention. What had him rushing out the door with an air of irritation surrounding him. She gently shook her head and firmly denied any further curiosity about the man. Her eyes lifted to find Anna also eating her meal in silence, a look of melancholy drifting in her eyes. Grace tilted her head and then got an idea to lift both their spirits.


    ¡°Annabelle, would you like to accompany me outside today? I think we could both use a calm outing to clear our thoughts.¡± She suggested and smiled as Anna¡¯s head shot up and her eyes sparkled. Grace chuckled and set her napkin down, waiting as a footman pulled out her seat for her. She held back a sigh as she followed her sister out of the dining hall, hoping that this would also help distract her own thoughts from the man plaguing them.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    As soon as she informed Aiden that the two of them wished to leave the townhome, his blue eyes flashed for only a second, but she was able to see the hesitation. However it was gone just as quickly as he smiled once more and left to prepare everything they would need. A carriage bearing the Blackwood crest with a team of two beautiful grey geldings pulled up before the front steps. A footman jumped from the back and placed the steps down for the ladies and helped Annabelle in first. Grace turned to Aiden, who was waiting at the bottom step to see them off.


    ¡°We shall return before luncheon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell Connor that and have him prepare something for your return. Enjoy your outing Lady Blackwood and return to us safely.¡± He said, bowing once more, but this time Grace could clearly see the stiffness in his movements and that last comment seemed like an odd thing to say. She frowned over her shoulder at the man, but he gave nothing away with his expression. Still there was a niggling at the back of her mind that something was off.


    ¡®First Sebastian and now Aiden¡¯s odd behavior.¡¯ There was something going on, but she couldn¡¯t fathom a guess as to what.


    She settled herself into the cushioned seat and took one last glance out the window as the driver set the coach in motion. She turned away, just missing the subtle nod he gave the two horsemen following several paces behind. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the busy shopping district. Not wanting to be cooped up in the coach as they inched along the road, the ladies decided they would enjoy walking between the shops.


    As Grace took the footman¡¯s hand the back of her neck prickled and she turned around, looking at the opposite side of the road and the many people moving along its path. She couldn¡¯t explain it, but she had the oddest feeling that she was being watched. She shook the feeling away and called herself a fool. If anyone was looking in her direction it was because the crest on the carriage was that of a high standing lord. She linked her arm with Anna as the two walked together, talking about where they would like to visit.


    Each time they entered a new shop, Grace had that same feeling that there were a pair of hidden eyes locked on her. Each time she stopped to glance around, trying to locate the source of the uneasy sensation, but could never see anyone that stood out. Sure people were looking at her in curiosity, however her instincts told her that whoever was watching her was not in friendly curiosity. She shivered, crossing her arms over her chest.


    ¡®If Sebastian was here I don¡¯t think I would feel this uneasy.¡¯ She jumped at the sudden thought. Grace shook her head to bring herself back into reality. She should not be thinking about relying on that man in any way. Whatever was causing her unease was just a result of her not getting enough sleep at night. Merely a trick of her mind and nothing more. She took a deep breath and steeled herself to ignore the foolish thoughts parading through her mind.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace took the footman¡¯s hand as she descended the steps of the carriage, having arrived back home. Just as when they had left, Aiden was waiting for them on the steps, only seeming much more at ease than when they had departed.


    ¡°Welcome back Lady Blackwood, Miss Annabelle. I hope that you enjoyed your time out and were able to find what you set out for.¡± He said, his eyes taking in the parcels the two footmen were taking from the top. Annabelle was the first to walk past him, having calmed down immensely from their time in town.


    ¡°A few things, however we chose not to go overboard.¡±


    ¡°You mean I stopped you from doing so. You have always had the worst habit when it comes to shopping.¡± Grace giggled at the look Anna shot her, knowing that the girl was resisting the urge to stick out her tongue. Aiden chuckled,


    ¡°Have no fear Miss Annabelle. Lord Blackwood is more than able to afford your spending tenacity. He would not want the two of you to hold back when there is something you desire.¡±


    ¡°Please Mr. Aiden, do not encourage her. Whether or not the Earl can afford such things, they are not things we need.¡± Grace said, her hands on her hips and Anna rolled her eyes while Aiden forced down another laugh. As she began to climb the stairs, a chill ran up her spine and she swung around. This time she swore she caught movement in the shadows, but no matter how she strained her eyes, she couldn¡¯t make anything out.


    ¡°Lady Blackwood?¡± Aiden asked, his hand gently touching her elbow, making her jump. She looked up into his concerned face then back across the street. Had it only been her imagination again? She could have sworn-


    ¡°Milady, let¡¯s get you inside. I already have tea ready to serve you and Miss Annabelle.¡± He coaxed, gently pressing at her elbow, guiding her up the steps. Grace allowed him to do so, thinking that perhaps she should try taking a nap to chase away the phantoms. She must be more tired than she originally thought. She sighed and chided herself once more as she walked into the foyer. Aiden began to close the door his narrowed eyes in the spot he had seen the man duck into the shadows. He glanced over at the two men he had sent with the ladies and nodded towards the alley. As he shut and bolted the door, the two moved in on the threat.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace startled awake, leaning up on her elbow as she glanced around her room. She sighed and sat up fully, stretching to chase away the remnants of sleep. She looked at the orange glow outside and frowned, she hadn¡¯t meant to sleep for so long, just a quick nap. Quickly fixing her appearance she left her room and glanced around the silent hall, trying to decide what she should do. Just as she decided to head for Annabelle¡¯s chambers she heard his voice coming towards her, and just as it had been this morning, he was talking to Aiden.


    ¡°They were unsuccessful this time, but I want to double the guards at night. There is a lot of high priced merchandise in those warehouses, unlike the first shipment these aren¡¯t easily replaced. Now tell me what you saw when-¡± He cut off as he noticed Grace standing there. She watched him school his expression as he neared her. She felt her heart speed up as he drew closer, again waiting for him to demand something from her. He stopped next to her and she forced her breathing to remain at an easy pace so he wouldn¡¯t be able to see how her body hummed in anticipation.


    ¡°Aiden told me that you and Annabelle went out shopping today.¡± He said and she frowned slightly, nodding silently. Something flashed through his gaze, but it was gone before she could even guess at the emotion behind it. He raised his hand and she took in a sharp breath, closing her eyes. He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear,The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I am pleased to know that you are adjusting comfortably.¡± He whispered and withdrew his hand. Her eyes shot open and her lips parted, unable to hide her shock as he continued walking past her.


    ¡°Aiden, have coffee sent to my study.¡± He ordered and then disappeared from sight. Aiden glanced at her briefly,


    ¡°Is there anything you require milady?¡± He asked and she shook her head, not trusting how her voice would sound. He bowed his head and left to follow his instructions. She continued to stare in the direction that Sebastian had disappeared to. An unpleasant sting pierced through her chest that had her feeling even more confused, but she pushed it back as she headed for Annabelle¡¯s room once more. She fisted her hands and raised her head with a snort,


    ¡®It¡¯s no concern of mine if that man is preoccupied. I should appreciate this moment of peace while it lasts. He¡¯ll be back at his little game and I¡¯ll only regret not taking advantage before.¡¯ She thought with determination, a small smile playing at her lips. Yes, this was the chance to get herself back in control so that she could gain the upper hand and win this battle of wills.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian sighed heavily as he threw down the newest reports. He sat back and rubbed at the developing headache centered on his forehead. He had been so busy these last seven days that it was driving him insane. Not only did he have the normal obligations that came with his title, but now these attempted thefts. He growled as he got up from his chair and paced about his study. They were only targeting the warehouses that housed his more valuable goods. Meaning that they somehow had intel on which ones held what. He only had his most trusted confidants managing the movements of his merchandise so he knew the leak didn¡¯t start there.


    That meant that finding the source of information being handed to his enemies was only going to be harder. It may have been wild guesses, but no one had that much luck on their side. He sighed and reached back, untying the leather string holding his hair up. Having it pulled back would only increase the pounding in his head and he felt a small amount of relief when the long strands fell free. He ran his fingers through his hair, cupping the top of his head as he thought of a solution to catch the night rat clawing at his property.


    Speaking of rats in the night. His eyes narrowed as he remembered what Aiden had told him the other day about noticing someone watching the house as Grace and Annabelle came home. The two men charged with guarding the women had reported that they felt someone following them, but had been unable to draw near enough to the culprit. The snake had slipped away from them using the connecting alleys and shadows to his advantage. Being unable to be by her side these last few days had been a distraction he didn¡¯t need. Every time he¡¯d needed to leave early his mind remained behind, wondering what his wife was doing and if she would venture out where someone could get to her easier.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± He hummed low as his hand dropped away and his hair fell across his face. He had been so focused on trying to stop the thief that he hadn¡¯t been able to spend any time with her. So not only was he more irritable than usual, but his desire was beginning to stretch his restraint. Each time he stumbled into his chambers, the candles long burnt down from working through half the night, he fought with himself and the urge to step through the door that blocked his view of her. He barely caught glimpses of her as he came and went from his home, but those brief moments that he could see her only made his need to touch her again stronger. You can not have a small taste of a delicious meal and be expected to ignore the rest.


    He cursed as his body reacted, deciding that he needed something to distract himself from thoughts of both his work and his wife. He turned around and grabbed the only thing he still cared about from his past. The thin sword had become a part of him, never too far from his hand, with the only exception being when he went out into society with Grace. He hated how naked and vulnerable he felt without the heavy metal hanging from his hip. His long strides brought him to the back garden in no time.


    He took a deep breath, drinking in the cold night air and tipped his head back, letting the wind flow through his hair, missing only the smell of seawater. He withdrew the sword from its scabbard, the familiar scraping sound surrounded him in a calm that he hadn¡¯t felt since stepping off his ship for the last time. He tossed the scabbard on the ground and began to swing his sword at invisible enemies in a graceful dance, the light of the moon washing over him, glinting off the silver sword slashing through his troubles. His breath sped up and sweat began to form on his hot skin, cooled by the wind that continued to swirl around his movements. He felt a semblance of the freedom he had once held and felt a smile begin to form as he let memory guide his hand.


    This was who he was! Not some fancy lord sipping wine and pretending to care about the price of grain. He was a man of adventure and danger, always wondering if today would be his last. He had long given up any dream of normalcy and had never believed he would come close to obtaining what he truly desired. Surrounded by the night, his blade singing as it struck another, their trembling eyes looking up at the dark devil before them. He was returning to himself...A soft snap had him whip around with impossible speed, leveling his blade at the threat sneaking up from behind.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace had decided that if she couldn¡¯t sleep than she would keep her mind busy with a good novel. Grabbing a robe to ward off the cold she quickly lit a candle and left her chambers, hoping she remembered the way to the library that Aiden had shown them yesterday. It was almost depressing that she had spent more time with the man than her own husband. That would be if she cared at the other man¡¯s absence, which of course she...Grace sighed as she couldn¡¯t even finish that denial. The last week had started as a reprieve for her, but had ended with her being distracted by the smallest stray thoughts.


    Now she found herself wondering what he was dealing with that had him so preoccupied he couldn¡¯t even join them for meals. Annabelle had even commented on it tonight, although she seemed more interested in if he would be able to accompany them to their next social event. Grace frowned as she felt a sharp pain in her chest at the thought that he had already grown bored with their presence. It seemed unlikely and she was disappointed with herself for even briefly letting her mood be swayed that way. However it was now impossible to be completely unaffected.


    Sebastian had looked tired and worn the few times she had caught a glimpse of him on his way to the study. Even she began to worry for his health as any decent being would for their fellow man. He looked like whatever he was working on was pushing him beyond his limits and if she cared more for the man like a wife should she would suggest he rest. Even if they didn¡¯t love one another, she felt a strong need to check on him when she heard him come into his chambers and the soft cursing as he ran into things.


    She glanced over and paused as she passed one of the large windows facing the garden. She wasn¡¯t sure it it was the glint of metal in the moonlight or the wave of black hair flying through the air that caught her attention, but it had her turning on her heel and changing her destination before she could stop herself. As soon as she stepped outside a strong wind slapped her in the face and blew out her candle, leaving her to rely on the light of the moon. She walked in the direction she had remembered seeing him. Then when she turned the corner, there he was.


    Sebastian had the presence of a predator as he moved with confidence and finesse. Her eyes widened in awe as she watched his masterful display of swordsmanship. She had seen a few fencing matches, but none of those men could compare to what she was seeing now. The way he seemed to glide along the ground, his stance solid and impenetrable was mesmerizing. She could see the muscles in his arms shift and bulge as he wielded the heavy weapon and it caused her stomach to flip. Under the pale moon, black hair flowing with the wind as his powerful body struck down an invisible foe...Sebastian was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.


    Grace didn¡¯t realize she had taken a step towards him until he spun suddenly, his raven hair fanning out behind him, outlined by the moon as he pointed his sword level with her throat. She sucked in her breath, frozen by the look in his eye, the grey invisible at night. Like this he almost didn¡¯t look human and it both scared and excited her as she saw a glimpse of what could only be his true self.


    ¡°Grace? What are you doing out here? It¡¯s late.¡± He said, lowering his sword and stepping towards her, his hand touching her cold cheek. She shivered, but not from the cold. He seemed to realize the same thing as his eye widened before sharpening, a fire blazing to life in its depths.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± He whispered and drew her to him. She went with no resistance, tilting her head up to welcome his lips. She moaned softly as his heat enveloped her, chasing away the night air and her earlier chill. At the sound he seemed to lose control, dropping the sword and wrapping his arms around her tightly. He bent her back, opening her mouth wider for him to devour. His tongue slid past her teeth and stroked the deepest corners, turning her mind blank. She gave into the fierce desire he was awakening in her with his possessive kiss.


    She drew her hands up his chest in a slow caress until they met the silky strands of his inky hair, tangling her fingers in their softness. He growled low and hissed her name against her lips before reclaiming them in a heated embrace. His hands began to slide to the front of her robe, slipping inside so that the only thing separating them was her thin nightgown. She hummed as his large hands moved up to her ribs while his lips travelled to her neck. He whispered her name once more and she moaned unabashedly as his hands cupped her breasts. Her body was thrumming in places it never had before and all at the hands of the man she had sworn to never surrender to. His tongue slid across the front of her neck as his deft fingers undid the first two buttons of her gown, revealing more of her chest beneath.


    She gasped as he wasted no time, his hot breath causing gooseflesh to appear across the exposed area. She gripped his hair tighter as the tip of his tongue dipped into the valley between her breasts and bit back another embarrassing moan as his lips and teeth followed behind his tongue. He sucked at her soft skin until she felt like her trembling legs would give out from under her. He pulled back, breathing just as heavily as she was, their hot breath visible in the night air, mingling together as he rested his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Grace...let me¡­¡± He whispered and in her fogged state she couldn¡¯t understand what he was asking. His arms were once more wrapped around her middle, pressing her flush against him so that she could feel his need pressing against the inside of her thigh. She flushed more as the member twitched visibly whenever her legs trembled. She swallowed against her dry throat, forcing her voice to work. To say something before this got more out of hand than it already had.


    ¡°My lord-¡±


    ¡°Dont...¡± He hissed, gritting his teeth as his eye flashed. His hand came up and cupped her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that...Not after the way you just accepted me. Call me by my name Grace...Say my name as you give yourself to me.¡± He whispered, his lips just a breath away from hers, brushing gently as he spoke. She shivered and closed her eyes against the urge to comply with his demand. She felt torn for the first time on what she truly wanted when it came to Sebastian. Her body screamed for her to give in to what they both obviously desired, but her head said that if she did that then she would have lost. She shook her head silently and heard him groan as he held her face captive, forcing her to look up at him fully.


    ¡°Grace...please¡­¡± He whispered and as she looked up into his gaze she saw something that she hadn¡¯t before. Desperation. He was looking at her like she was his last salvation and all he needed was her.There was a moment of hesitation and he took that opportunity to press his lips to hers again. This time she could taste his passion and desire in a whole different way. It was like he was trying to convey to her that he didn¡¯t just want her body, but that he wanted her. But that couldn¡¯t be more than her foolish wishing. The work of a naive girl¡¯s dreams hidden in her heart that she had thought died long ago. She wrenched herself free from his hold, covering her mouth as she trembled, tears pooling in her eyes.


    ¡°Grace, don¡¯t deny yourself the pleasure I can give you.¡± He coaxed, stepping towards her as if she were a scared animal ready to bolt. Which wasn¡¯t far off from how she was feeling as she looked up at him, still debating with herself. He reached out towards her again,


    ¡°Become mine Grace, let me love you.¡± His soft voice tempted her to believe that he really did want more than a night¡¯s passion, but¡­


    ¡°This is all a game¡­¡± She whispered, stepping back from his outstretched hand. She shook her head, trying to shake the lingering heat from his body. She had almost given in, but there was still an important reason she couldn¡¯t let go yet.


    ¡°Grace I-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± She shouted, cutting him off as she glared hard at him.


    ¡°I will not fall for another of your tricks! That¡¯s what got me trapped in this marriage to begin with! I¡¯m done with you simply amusing yourself with my emotions! Go find some other fool to toy with!¡± She cried, spilling all the pent up confusion that had been piling up inside her since he had first kissed her. She turned and sprinted back to the house, determined to barricade herself in her room and pretend that he didn¡¯t exist. The tears started streaming down her cheeks as she slumped against her chamber door.


    ¡°Why did I shout at him like that?¡± She whispered as she hugged her knees and buried her face like when she was a little girl. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she stayed like that but she jumped when she heard the door to his chambers slam close. Her eyes fell on the connecting door between them, anticipating his appearance and demands that she explain her sudden outburst. Thankfully he didn¡¯t, but she could still feel his gaze as if he were before her. She dropped her head on her knees and sighed. What was happening to her? Why was she becoming someone she didn¡¯t recognize? And why had Sebastian looked genuinely hurt when she ran from him?

 Chapter Seven

    Grace walked with trepidation into the dining hall the next morning, afraid that she would turn a corner and he would be standing there waiting. She sighed in relief when there was only Annabelle already seated and quietly eating her small breakfast. Grace gave a weak smile to the footman that pulled out her chair for her.


    ¡°You look rather ill Grace. Are you feeling alright?¡± Anna said, taking in her pale face and red-rimmed eyes. Grace gave her best smile and still felt like she failed at looking normal. She gently shook her head,


    ¡°I merely found sleep hard Anna. I will consider taking a nap in the afternoon before we are to get ready for Lady Orchid¡¯s ball.¡± She said, focusing on cutting her food and keeping her eyes lowered so her sister wouldn¡¯t be able to see the shadows clouding the color. She wondered if he would be there to escort them. If he did, how would he act and how was she supposed to? Another small sigh escaped her lips and Anna was about to speak when one of the kitchen girls came in.


    ¡°Excuse me, this came for Miss Annabelle.¡± She said holding out an envelope. Grace looked up curiously as Anna accepted the note and broke the seal.


    ¡°Why would they deliver it through the kitchens and not the front entrance?¡± She asked and Anna waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Katherine, her maid was probably scared to come to the front and chance meeting the dark Earl.¡± She said and Grace had no counter as it seemed like a sound reason. She was about to ask what the missive said when soft voices reached the dining room. They were walking past, but even so she could recognize them. Without thinking she made to stand, the footman jumping forward to pull out her chair so she didn¡¯t trip in her haste.


    ¡°Grace?¡± Anna called, but she didn¡¯t hear as she went towards the source of the voices. She came into the foyer just as he finished putting on his coat. His face turned towards her and she felt a sharp pain in her chest at the icy look. There seemed to be no warmth left in him and she was reminded of when she had first spied him in the ballroom. He was on guard, watching her warily. It was a look that she had never received from him before and she wanted to say something that would take it away. She opened her mouth and saw a flash of pain in his dark eye before he turned his back to her.


    ¡°I will return this evening. Make sure things are handled while I¡¯m gone.¡± He ordered to Aiden as he walked out the door. The younger man looked over at her, frowning in concern at her frozen state, but he only turned from her and walked away as well. She clasped her hands over her chest, feeling a heavy weight pressing in on her. Why? Why was it more painful than she thought it would be? Wasn¡¯t this what she constantly said she wanted, a marriage in name alone? So why had she been filled with disappointment and hurt by the cold treatment that she had brought on herself?


    She turned and decided to rest in her room, walking past Annabelle and mumbling an excuse about having a headache, but as she reached her door someone called to her. She turned to see Aiden striding towards her, a determined look on his face. He stopped directly in front of her and pierced her with his striking blue eyes.


    ¡°Forgive me milady, I wasn¡¯t going to speak out of turn, but I can¡¯t hold my tongue. My loyalty lies with only one man, the same man I have trusted with my life on many occasions¡­¡± He said and she frowned in confusion as his fists shook slightly.


    ¡°I know that he may have used an unfavorable method to get you to marry him, but I have never seen him look at someone as he does you. Nor have I seen him treat someone so kindly, taking their feelings into consideration. Even if it doesn¡¯t seem like it...the man cares for you.¡± He said and she turned her face away, clenching her hands so tightly her nails began to dig into her palms.


    ¡°What is it you came here for exactly?¡± She whispered and Aiden bent at the waist, bowing low with his arms pressed to his sides.


    ¡°All I¡¯m asking...is that you give him a genuine chance and not condemn him for his past mistakes.¡±


    She looked at his bowed head and felt her heart soften. She sighed,


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you¡¯ve said to me, but there is a lot to this that you can¡¯t understand.¡± She said and he straightened, a small smile finally forming on his lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Lady Blackwood, but what I do know is that the two of you are drawn to each other. It would be a waste to let a chance at happiness slip away because of stubbornness. I¡¯ll leave you to rest now, but I will be here if you have need of me.¡± He said and left her alone once more. She suppressed a sigh and went into her room to sort through the thoughts tumbling within her mind. She dropped onto the coverlet and stared at the top of her canopy.


    The only thing holding her back from accepting Sebastian was the way he had forced her into marrying him. If he hadn¡¯t used such an underhanded method, would they have had a normal courtship? She had always rejected prospective suitors, but then none had affected her with the same impact that Sebastian had. From the first touch, her body had fallen under his will, so how long until he convinced her heart to follow?


    ¡°Not long it seems.¡± She muttered, rolling onto her side with her hands under her cheek. She wanted so desperately to deny that she was starting to soften towards the man, but it was becoming harder to do so. Aiden had been right about Sebastian¡¯s kindness towards her and Annabelle. Not many men would have agreed to take in a younger sibling when there really was no need. He had never hesitated in giving her what she wanted, even holding himself back from his marital right so as not to scare her.


    There was a small chance that the two of them could be happy together. They obviously shared a mutual attraction to each other, the passion flaring brighter each time they came in contact. He seemed more than capable of providing a comfortable life for her, and Annabelle would also be looked after...She felt a pain in her heart as the one sour fact rolled to the forefront of her thoughts. Was he capable of feeling for her at the same level that she was falling for him? And what were her exact feelings for the man? Was what she felt for him the beginnings of love or just a woman¡¯s curiosity from his heated embraces?


    She groaned and buried her face in her arm as she was no closer to finding an answer than she had been last night. After laying awake for several minutes she decided that no matter how long she sat there and went in circles, the answer was not going to be handed to her. So she went to see if Annabelle wanted to take a ride to Hyde Park for some fresh air. She knocked on the girl¡¯s door, waiting for the sound of her sister¡¯s voice.


    All that greeted her was silence and she frowned. Had Annabelle also decided to take a small nap. She tried the handle and found it unlocked, so she slowly opened the door and called softly,


    ¡°Anna? Sweetie are you awake?¡± She looked around the empty room and hummed. With each empty room to follow, her heart began to race faster until it felt like it would burst from her chest and her breath grew shallow. She was almost sprinting out into the garden as she desperately searched for that head of blonde hair.


    ¡°Anna! Annabelle where are you?¡± She called, sweat forming on her forehead as panic swiftly set in. The girl was gone! Grace wanted to kick herself at her own mistakes. The missive this morning wasn¡¯t from one of her friends. It was from a desperate gentleman who couldn¡¯t face up against the Earl on equal grounds. She cursed and lifted her skirts, running at full speed back inside the house. She wondered how much of a head start Anna had and calculated that from the time she had gone upstairs and brooded, thirty minutes had passed. Anna could be meeting the man anywhere and would fall into a trap before Grace ever reached her.


    ¡°Lady Blackwood? Why are you so flustered?¡±


    Grace twirled around to see Aiden walking up behind her, a stack of parchment in his hands. She ran up to him, quickly explaining how she couldn¡¯t find Annabelle and about the mysterious note that came before. Aiden¡¯s eyes widened in fear and she felt slightly puzzled. Grace knew why she was afraid, but why did he seem even more so.


    ¡°I will send people out after her immediately. Please leave everything to me Lady Blackwood.¡± He said, but as he started to turn away she grabbed his elbow.


    ¡°I want to go along to look for her. I know where she might-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He snapped, cutting her off curtly as she flinched back. He placed his hand on her shoulder and looked conflicted as he tried to amend his tone.


    ¡°You would only hinder the men¡¯s search. I know you love your sister dearly, but I need you to trust me to handle things. Stay inside.¡± He said, squeezing her shoulder gently. He left her then, no doubt to find men to search for the wayward girl, or to go himself. No matter the case, Grace couldn¡¯t just leave this to someone else. Annabelle was her responsibility. She wouldn¡¯t let her fall into the same misery Grace had...Although, that wasn¡¯t completely fair as Lord Charles wouldn¡¯t be nearly as kind as Sebastian was. Deciding that she would give anything to protect her sister, she damned the consequences and ran out the front door before anyone could stop her.


    She decided to head in the direction of Lord Charles¡¯ house, vaguely remembering Annabelle talking about its location in the past. She ignored the strange looks she was getting as she hurried down the street. A lady without an escort was bound to attract attention and on a normal day she would have thought more rationally about her actions. She was also keeping an eye out amongst the people walking down the street for her sister, hoping that she¡¯d get lucky and catch up to her quickly.


    Grace had to stop after what felt like hours of searching and stepped into the shadows of an alley, leaning against the wall to catch her breath. She wiped her forehead with her sleeve, wishing she had been wearing one of her gowns more suitable for a walk. When she could take a breath without shaking, she straightened and took a step to continue her search. She screamed, the sound muffled by the large hand that suddenly clamped over her mouth as she was wrenched backwards into a hard chest.


    ¡°At last the pretty lady joins us.¡± A rough voice chuckled in her ear and she shivered as she struggled against his iron hold. He hissed when she threw her head back, missing his nose, but still catching his chin.


    ¡°Damn bitch!¡± He cursed, then she felt something strike the back of her head. Her vision blurred and she couldn¡¯t support her own weight any longer, pitching forward. Her last conscious thought wasn¡¯t about her sister¡­


    ¡®Sebastian...help¡­¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian was still in a foul temper when he returned home that evening. He had purposely stayed at his warehouses even though the attempted thefts seemed to have stopped. Anything to avoid an encounter with Grace. He wanted to skip tonight¡¯s social function as well, but knew he couldn¡¯t let the women out without an escort. So he would hide himself behind the perfect mask, only acting as guardian to his wards. All contact and speech would be limited to the bare minimum. He sighed as he went through the front door, but stopped as soon as the shouting reached him.


    ¡°Have we received word yet!?¡± Aiden¡¯s voice rang through the hallway as he spoke to several old crew members that had joined the household. Sebastian frowned at Aiden¡¯s stance, the man was giving off an air of panic and rage which immediately put him on alert as well.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± He called and all eyes turned towards him, widening in fear. The way they looked at him like he would strike them down on the spot made his heart jump. There was only one thing that would make them this afraid of his wrath. His hands shook as he pierced them with a cold glare.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Where is Grace?¡±


    ¡°Captain I-¡± Aiden started and Sebastian was on him in a flash, grabbing his tunic and pulling the man closer.


    ¡°Where. Is. My. Wife.¡± He growled, the dark sea captain of their past taking over. But unlike the other men who were visibly trembling, Aiden¡¯s fear was only in his eyes. He straightened and met Sebastian¡¯s glare head on.


    ¡°I will accept your punishment after we¡¯ve brought her home. Calm down Sebastian, you''re letting your feelings cloud your judgement.¡± He whispered so the men wouldn¡¯t hear. Aiden didn¡¯t always call him by his given name, only when he wanted to get a point across. Sebastian took a deep breath, releasing his hold on the man.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± He ordered. Aiden told the story of Annabelle disappearing and how he assumed Grace had followed. The two men assigned to guard the ladies had followed Annabelle as she tried to sneak out of the house. As they were about to force her home a carriage had pulled up and she was dragged inside.


    ¡°Jackson returned to alert us just as I discovered Grace was missing as well. Drake stayed to follow the carriage to see where it was taking Annabelle. We are waiting for him to return; I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not even certain if Grace will be taken to the same place.¡± He finished with a solemn face, looking just as upset as Sebastian at their lack of information. He took another deep breath, just as he used to before a fierce battle. With slow calculation he reached back and freed his hair, a dark aura surrounding him like an old ally. His men straightened, knowing that stance and the crazed look that clouded his grey iris.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time I accept their invitation.¡± He whispered and Aiden smirked at the sight of his old captain taking form before his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show those bastards what happens when you steal from the ¡®One Eyed Demon¡¯.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace groaned as her mind and body reconnected once more. Although, the minute she began to regain consciousness, she immediately wished that she hadn¡¯t. The pain and discomfort swarmed her entire being and she had to fight the urge to retch at the pounding in her head. Her wrists burned, bound together and pulled tight above her head, hanging from a metal hook. She grunted with the effort to straighten her legs to take some of the pressure off, just able to balance on the pads of her feet. Not much and she would grow tired quickly if she didn¡¯t get herself down. She tried to swing her arms to dislodge the rope from the hook, but it stubbornly held.


    Sighing she looked around, trying to get a grasp on where it was they had taken her. The room was shabby, a few broken shelves and crates scattered about, but nothing that would hint at a bedroom. She was most likely in an old abandoned home. How long until her assailants came to check on her? At the thought she made another futile attempt at pulling her arms free, only managing to cut deeper into her wrists. She bit her lip, worrying that if she continued she would cut the raw skin and risk infection. A slow creaking of rusty metal had her swinging her head to the door.


    A ragged man came in, his clothes in deplorable condition with stains and tears covering the material. His black hair was dirty and unkempt, the wild look making him appear even more deranged than the soulless glaze in his brown eyes. He flashed a grin, revealing several missing teeth; the rest a disgusting mixture of yellow and brown.


    ¡°I see the lil¡¯ lady ¡®as woke up at last. I worried that yer ¡®ead had been bashed too hard and we would miss out on s¡¯ch a handsome reward.¡± He said, his accent drawled and a bit hard to understand, but she caught enough to get the jist. She pierced him with her most haughty glare.


    ¡°So it¡¯s ransom then. Going to send some note to my husband saying that you¡¯ll return me safely if he pays.¡± She spat, startled when his grin widened as he drew closer to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. You see, the man what ¡®ired us ¡®as business with that Earl of yers, but he¡¯s been dif¡¯cult in his responses. You and the pretty girl were to get his attention tis all.¡± He said, stopping directly in front of her. Her eyes widened when her slowed mind translated what he had said. Her and ¡®the pretty girl¡¯?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare harm my sister!¡± She shouted, lunging for him and cringing when the ropes rubbed deeper into her raw skin. He laughed and reached up catching her chin, the grime on his hand caused a shiver of repulsion to course through her body. The sight of her shaking seemed to excite him more as his eyes lit up.


    ¡°I was told to make sure the two of you were alive long nough for the captain to see, but I was not denied from appr¡¯ciatin such a nice gift.¡± He sneered and fear shot through her like an arrow. He brought up his other hand, flashing a small blade for her to see.


    ¡°No ¡®arm in joying ourselves while we wait for the captain to show up.¡± He said, the tip of the blade slowly moving to the top of her dress, resting between her breasts.


    ¡°What do you want with him?¡± She asked, hoping to distract him long enough for help to come, but there was no way of knowing how long that would be. He chuckled, the fingers on her chin tightening as the tip of the blade pressed further against her chest.


    ¡°I have no personal business with the devil, but the rich man that paid us seems to have unfinished business with the sea captain. From what I ¡®eard, that man of yers took somefin valuable-¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± She shouted, surprising both of them by the conviction in her voice, but she continued.


    ¡°Sebastian would never steal! He¡¯s not that kind of man!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Then you don¡¯t know the evil bastard as well as the rest of us.¡± He sneered, refocusing his attention on his earlier goal. She fought the tears filling her eyes and shuddered as the first ripping sound pierced the air. He dragged the blade down, slicing through her dress to her waist. He repeated the motion several times until a strip of her skin was visible for his perverse eyes. She began to struggle against her restraints, bending away from his dirty touch. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to see her so exposed and vulnerable.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± She shouted, shaking his grip off and snapping at his hand. Her teeth didn¡¯t sink in hard enough though and he slapped her across her cheek, her head rang in response and black cornered her vision, but she fought it. He snarled and grabbed her neck, forcing her unfocused eyes back on his face.


    ¡°I like women with a bit of spirit, but I don¡¯t have time to break you.¡± He grabbed the ripped material and pulled, tearing it completely so her chest was revealed to the cold air and his eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she tried to avoid his rough touch, her strength slowly ebbing away. His smile was sinister as he took in the sight of her and she felt like retching all over again at the lust in his insane eyes. He reached out and grabbed one breast, twisting until she cried out in pain. His laugh filled the room and she shut her eyes as his hand crept down to her skirts, the blade aiming to make short work of the material.


    ¡°Please...Please stop...don¡¯t¡­help me...Sebastian...¡± She whimpered, hating that her body couldn¡¯t fight back as she wished.


    ¡°Boss! We got trouble!¡± A man shouted, crashing into the room, fear pouring from his entire body. The one groping her growled and glared at the other man.


    ¡°What!? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here! That devil brought an army with him and their making short work of-Gah!¡± His sentence was cut off as the hilt of a sword smashed into the side of his head and he toppled to the side. Her eyes widened at the man standing in the doorway. He truly was a devil raining down on them. His slow steps echoed through the now silent room, the man before her frozen momentarily by the dominating presence before him. Sebastian looked more intimidating than any man or beast she had ever seen before.


    His tall form seemed to tower over everything. His hair left loose to freely fall down his back, swinging with each step. His right hand gripped the hilt of his sword tighter, the tip stained red. But it wasn¡¯t the sight of the bloodied sword that had the man shaking. It was the pure murderous intent in Sebastian¡¯s grey eye as he looked at them. She had never seen him so angry before and hoped to never see it again. His jaw clenched as he lifted the blade, pointing it at the man.


    ¡°Step away from her.¡± He hissed, his voice made rough with his rising anger. The man seemed to regain his senses as he whirled around, drawing another knife, the shorter blade still held in his other hand. He held both up defensively and Sebastian¡¯s gaze narrowed as he stepped to the side, the man mirroring his steps. She held her breath as the two sized each other up. Then with lightning speed that she had never witnessed before, Sebastian swung his sword at the man¡¯s left. Thinking he had an opening the man lunged for Sebastian¡¯s chest with the other knife.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Grace shouted in warning, but it wasn¡¯t needed as Sebastian had already glided out of the way, elbowing the man in his nose. He staggered back, instinctively covering the broken appendage as he dropped his weapon. Sebastian kicked the man¡¯s feet out from under him just as others filed into the room. She started to warn Sebastian, but then recognized Aiden as he came in, a small form in his arms.


    ¡°Anna!¡± She shouted, this time joy and relief in her voice. Her head fell forward as soft sobs racked her body. Sebastian came to her, shielding her from the others as he sheathed his sword and drew a smaller blade. He cut through the ropes holding her and the instant she was release she collapsed into his arms. He held her against him, his familiar scent filling her nostrils as he pressed his hand against the back of her head so her face was buried in his chest.


    ¡°Thank God¡­¡± She thought she heard him whisper as his body shook and his hold tightened. He pulled back briefly to pull off his long coat, he draped it over her shoulders, concealing her exposed body. He picked her up, cradling her within the safety of his arms, his silent strength feeding into her. She sobbed and wrapped her arms around his neck, burying herself against him. He turned them, facing the room once more. Her assailant was kneeling on the floor, his hands bound behind him as two large men guarded him. When Sebastian made to walk out with her, the man decided to spit out one more decree.


    ¡°You know this won¡¯t stop! He was willing to pay us our weight in gold and he¡¯ll continue to find men willing to do the job!¡± He cackled and Sebastian stopped, his steel eye locking with the other man.


    ¡°How long do you think you can keep yer little bitch safe?¡± His laugh turned into a grunt as Sebastian gripped her tightly while swinging his boot into the man¡¯s cheek. A loud crack was heard and she flinched, but noticed that the two men didn¡¯t even blink. Were they used to seeing this? Sebastian straightened again and glared down at the man as he coughed out blood onto the dirty floor. He spoke to the man, but his words weren¡¯t just meant for him.


    ¡°He¡¯ll never get the chance to touch her while I still breathe. And I¡¯ll kill every bastard that dares come after my wife.¡± His voice was calm and cold, making it all the more threatening as it seemed to both lacked and radiated emotion. Sebastian turned his back, speaking over his shoulder to his men.


    ¡°Get all the information you can out of him and his remaining men.¡±


    ¡°Aye captain...but I think you dislocated his jaw.¡± One of the burly men responded. Sebastian glance back and Grace shivered at the menace in the look he gave them.


    ¡°Then relocate it for him.¡±


    ¡°Aye captain.¡± The man chuckled and cracked his knuckles. When Grace tried to look back, his large hand covered her ear, pressing her head back against his chest.


    ¡°Shh love...rest now.¡± He whispered and the sound of his gentle voice managed to lull her to relax. She went limp against him, relying on his powerful body to protect her completely. They made it outside and she was surprised to see it was dark; how long had they been held there? As if sensing her inner thoughts he leaned closer, tucking her head under his chin and whispered,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long...You suffered because I was careless.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to respond, but he didn¡¯t seem to expect her to as he suddenly lifted her up onto a horse. She felt like she would tip backwards, but he was behind her before that could happen, wrapping one arm around her as the other gripped the reigns.


    ¡°Sorry, but the carriage would have slowed us down, so you and Annabelle will have to ride with us.¡± He apologized and she looked over to see Aiden attempt to hand Anna to another man so he could mount his own steed. The girl flinched away and held onto the man¡¯s shirt, shaking her head. He looked down at the shivering girl and cooed softly,


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you little one. But I¡¯m not as quick as the captain and require both hands.¡± With gentle coaxing, her grip loosened and she allowed the other man to hold her just long enough for Aiden to get up on his horse. As soon as she was set in front of him, she clung to him once more. He shushed her gently and Grace was grateful for how careful he was with her sister. Sebastian turned towards home and set them at an easy pace.


    ¡°Annabelle...I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whispered and he hushed her.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay love. They didn¡¯t do anything to her...it¡¯s you I¡¯m most worried about right now.¡± His soft words filled her with so much warmth and she turned her face into him to hide her smile.


    ¡°Sebastian...Thank you.¡± She whispered as her eyes slid closed. Exhaustion began to creep in on her slowly and she felt his chest vibrate while he hummed in annoyance.


    ¡°This is not the situation I wanted us to be in when you finally said my name.¡± Then he chuckled and she felt something soft press against her forehead before he whispered,


    ¡°I have also never felt such a jolt at hearing it before it fell from your lips...I¡¯ll have to make sure you say it again in a more pleasant scenario my dear.¡± And despite everything that had happened she smiled at his words and let sleep take over her consciousness.


    ¡°I meant what I said...I will protect you...you mean more to me than you know....I love you Grace...¡±


    ¡®What pleasant words my mind dreams up to help me forget what happened.¡¯ She thought as she fell into a black sleep.

 Chapter Eight

    She was surrounded by darkness, not a trace of light could pierce through its thick folds. She was completely blind, but could still feel the rough hands sliding along her body, the dirt and sweat staining her skin. She opened her mouth to cry out and felt like she was swallowing the black murk in the air, cutting off her voice. She was drowning and couldn¡¯t shake off the phantom hands. They dragged her deeper into the dark depths, further from the light.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± A soft voice called and she peeked open one eye, seeing a flicker of light. She weakly reached for it, wanting to be free of the black void. The light grew brighter, coming closer to her as it chased away the shadows. She shot up, breaking through the shadows into a dimmer setting. The light was gone, but she wasn¡¯t blind any longer. Her body was covered in sweat and she shivered as the cold washed over her. A hand touched her shoulder and the memories came rushing back.


    ¡°No!¡± She cried, shaking and struggling against the phantoms, wanting to be free of them.


    ¡°Grace...Calm down sweetheart. It was only a nightmare.¡± He whispered and her eyes shot open as the dream receded completely and she realized she was sitting up in bed, safe inside her chambers. She gasped, breathing heavily as her frantic gaze looked up to see Sebastian sitting on the edge of her bed, looking at her worriedly. She took in a deep breath, hoping to calm down, but it was shaky and tears filled her eyes. As soon as she covered her face to hide them, his arms wrapped around her, bringing her against him.


    ¡°Hush now...it¡¯s alright. You''re safe love, I¡¯ve got you.¡± He whispered, stroking her hair as she cried against him. He was so warm and she felt incredibly cold, so she pressed closer to him. It took her a moment to realize that he wasn¡¯t wearing a tunic and she was touching his bare chest. She pulled back, but her eyes stayed glued to the expanse of muscle, watching as it moved with each breath he took. Without thinking her fingers reached up to brush the skin, the hair dusting it tickling her fingertips. He hissed, flinching back and she snapped out of her daze.


    ¡°Sorry I-¡±


    ¡°No...you just surprised me.¡± He rasped, reaching up and grabbing her hand. His grey eye blazed with desire and it filled her cold body with warmth once more. He swallowed and leaned towards her, his eye flicking to her lips. She closed her eyes and lifted up to accept his touch, but it didn¡¯t come. He stopped himself just before they pressed to hers and pulled back, frowning in frustration.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± He sighed, shaking his head as he sat back from her, a feeling of disappointment filled her heart as the cold began to creep in. He reached up and patted her head with a small smile.


    ¡°I only wanted to check on your sleep. Rest now darling. You are safe tonight, I won¡¯t let anyone get to you.¡± He said, making to stand and leave her. A wave of panic crashed over her at the thought of being alone and she reached out instinctively. She caught his wrist and he froze, just as shocked as she was by her actions. But she couldn¡¯t let him go, as childish as it sounded.


    ¡°Please...please stay...I-I don¡¯t feel¡­I want to...¡± She struggled with the words, not sure how to get her feelings across to him. Grace lifted her eyes up and he took in a sharp breath at what was shining in their depths.


    ¡°Sebastian...please¡­¡± She whispered and saw him swallow again. He placed one knee on the edge of the bed, leaning towards her as he supported himself with his arms. The grey in his eye was being swallowed by the black as he came closer to her. The fire she saw sparked an answering heat in her. She sighed in bliss as his lips pressed against hers, drinking in his breath to fill her own lungs with sweet air once again. He pushed her back until she fell against the pillows and he was hovering over her, his hair falling about them like a curtain from the world.


    She let her eyes wander to his body once more, his broad chest expanding with each intake of air, his strong arms supporting his weight. His legs, bent at the knee, trapping hers between them. She felt like a sacrifice before a fierce devil with a mesmerizing grey eye, but for the first time she also wasn¡¯t afraid and welcomed the attention. As his hesitation became more apparent she took the initiative and reached up to cup his face. His eye widened, but she pulled, urging him to come to her fully.


    With a soft groan he obliged, falling against her so she felt his delicious weight push her into the mattress. She slid her hands to the back of his head, taking fists full of his silky hair as his mouth slanted over hers, his tongue pushing past her pliant lips. Every stroke of the slick muscle teased at the sensitive corners of her mouth and her back arched up, searching for more friction. Sebastian shifted and without breaking from their kiss he began to undo the buttons on her nightgown.


    She moaned when the fabric loosened and his fingers slipped beneath the thin material, stroking up her sides to her breasts. His touch left a trail of fire as the cold ebbed away and only his heat remained within her. She gasped when his thumb brushed at her peaked nipple and he growled at the sound. His lips left hers free to create more sweet sounds as he moved down to her neck, sucking at the spot that made her mind go blank.


    ¡°Grace.¡± He rasped as one hand massaged her aching breast and the other reached down, pulling at her skirt to reveal more of her long legs to him. It amazed her that while that other man¡¯s touch had repulsed her, Sebastian touching her in the same places only excited her. Yet there was still more that her body craved and she couldn¡¯t understand what it was. She let out another cry as his teeth sank into her skin, a bolt of sensation running from the spot throughout her body. She pulled at his hair and he made an approving sound as his tongue lapped at the stinging patch on her neck.


    He slowly inched lower, his tongue tasting more of her as his fingers moved up her thigh, massaging the trembling length towards her hidden womanhood. Her eyes shot open and she tried to move away at the first brush of his fingertips there. He pulled back, his sharp gaze stilling her retreat as she saw a strange vulnerability hidden beneath his desire. He reached up and ran the back of his fingers along the side of her face, brushing back the strands sticking to it.


    ¡°Relax love...trust me and open up for me.¡± He whispered and she swallowed, but the longer she looked into his eye, the deeper she was pulled in. She could only nod and he smiled, leaning down and pressing a gentle kiss to her lips.


    ¡°Good girl...Now relax your legs.¡± He coaxed and although she was trembling, she did as he asked and allowed him to shift her legs, spreading them further. She closed her eyes as he deepened the kiss, distracting her from her embarrassment. She flinched when his finger stroked her, the feeling so foreign that she wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Sebastian was patient with her though and didn¡¯t push further until he felt her accept him. Soon she was moaning and seeking more from his touch, her body reacting on its own, knowing better than her mind what it sought. Just when she felt something begin to build his fingers left her and she made a sound of protest. He chuckled as his lips also pulled back and he grinned down at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love, I¡¯m not leaving you just yet. I will make you feel so alive that you won¡¯t have to worry about the nightmares.¡± He whispered and the husky rasp of his voice made her shiver with as much pleasure as his touch had. She felt him shift lower and lifted up on her elbows as he moved her legs over his shoulders.


    ¡°Sebastian wait! W-what are you-ah!¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her question as his hot tongue flicked against her. Her eyes widened as the immeasurable pleasure shot through her and she fell back again. Everything she had been taught about being a proper lady screamed against this act, but with every stroke and kiss she found herself giving into the sensations. Her voice rang out as though she could no longer control it; her fingers sought his soft hair on their own to hold him there.


    ¡°S-Sebastian I-ah!¡± She tried to warn him that something strange was happening as she felt her body tighten, but he had sucked hard when she rasped his name. The hot coils inside her were tightening and she felt like she was close to bursting, the feeling beyond anything she had read or heard about before. She peeked open an eye and found his predatory gaze locked on her face as he made love to her. It was that heated look and one long stroke that broke her and had her back bowed off the bed as white filled her vision. She cried out as the waves crashed over her, filling her with immense heat that shook her to her core and left her reeling when it finally lessened.


    She was gasping for air as her body felt heavy and light at the same time. The bed creaked as he moved to lay beside her. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her onto her side, her face pressed into his chest as he once more stroked her hair. She still felt the aftershocks sliding along her body as he held her. Once she came back to her own, she realized that she could feel him straining against her. She tried to look up at him, but he was gripping her tightly against him.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± She asked and felt his chest vibrate as something similar to a purr left him.


    ¡°I knew I would enjoy hearing that all the more in a different setting.¡± He chuckled and loosened his hold enough so that he could look down into her face. She frowned as he reached down and pulled up the coverlet that had been kicked to the end. He pulled it up over them both and she felt a small trace of confusion, because even in her innocence she knew that he had not fully made love to her.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t...are you not going to¡­¡± She stammered, sudden embarrassment making the flow of words difficult. Even so, he seemed to understand what she was asking and she saw his eye flash, but he pulled her into his chest again. His arms cradled her protectively and his gentle fingers stroked her hair, urging her to relax further.


    ¡°Not tonight love.¡± He whispered and she didn¡¯t know what made her say it, but she asked,


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He leaned back, his hand under her chin, raising her gaze to his and she saw it again, that hidden vulnerable side he didn¡¯t wish her to see.


    ¡°Because you are being influenced by what happened. I only gave you enough to prove that you still live and breathe, for both our sakes. But...but when you finally share my bed fully and become mine I want there to be no other reason than you want to be there. I want no outside sources to sway you in your decision in giving yourself to me. I won¡¯t take advantage of your weakened state tonight, even if you beg¡­¡± He said and she felt a strange tremor in her heart as a chunk of her armor cracked. He pulled her to him, settling them both comfortably as he embraced her.


    ¡°Now close your eyes. I will remain until you sleep peacefully once more. Goodnight Grace.¡± He whispered, pressing a gentle kiss into her hair. She didn¡¯t respond, her throat tight with emotions that she couldn¡¯t sort through properly as exhaustion set in upon her swiftly. She fought it, but sleep took her because she so desperately needed it. Having Sebastian wrapped around her left her defenseless against its effects as his warmth and strength became her own and her eyes slid closed. Half awake she mumbled,


    ¡°I almost forgot...Sebastian¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you...for coming after me.¡±


    He hummed and pulled her closer, whispering so soft she assumed she heard wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ve chased you half my life...I¡¯ll never stop after finally catching you¡­¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace rubbed the cream into the rings on her wrists, massaging it in as she had been instructed. Sebastian had shown it to her last night right after bringing her home, helping her apply it to her stinging flesh. It would help the marks left by the ropes heal better and hopefully they would disappear completely. She wanted to ask him if it was what he used for his own scar, but had missed the opportunity last night. Her cheeks flushed as she remembered what had transpired between them.


    When she had awoken alone she thought it another dream, but there was a small indent on the pillow beside her and his lingering scent. He must have gotten up before her and left to his own chambers. How long had he held her after she fell asleep? Grace sighed and replaced the lid on the glass jar, deciding to head down stairs. After all that had happened last night, she was expecting more buzz when she entered the hall, but it was calm like any other day. She supposed she should be grateful of the fact.


    Grace went into the dining hall and was surprised to find it empty, she had arrived first. Frowning she motioned to one of the footmen and asked,


    ¡°Has my sister not risen yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Miss Annabelle said she would not be requiring breakfast and went out into the garden.¡± He said and her frown deepened. Anna never missed her morning meal, that girl always woke up with a fierce appetite except when she was ill. Worried Grace thanked the man and left for the garden in search of her sister. She walked along the path expecting to see her sister strolling somewhere ahead. She hummed as the path split off and debated which way to go when the sound of boots crunching gravel reached her ears.


    She peeked around the edge of the row of hedges concealing her and saw Sebastian walking towards her, his hands in the pockets of his coat. His hair was tied back once more and he seemed relaxed in his stride. Grace opened her mouth to call to him to ask if he had seen Anna, but he spoke before she could.


    ¡°I have a feeling that it is not my impressive roses that brought you out here so early this morning.¡± He said and Grace blinked in confusion, but then a soft voice answered him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Anna! From her vantage point she inched closer, able to see Anna sitting on a stone bench, her head bowed so her hair covered her face. Sebastian looked around behind him, sighing softly. Anna shook slightly, her small hands gripping the stone so hard they turned white as she whispered,


    ¡°It was all my fault¡­¡±


    That had him turn his head back to her. She sniffled, holding in tears as she said again.


    ¡°It was all my fault that Grace¡­¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s true that they only had an opportunity because you tried to sneak off for a rendezvous with Lord Charles¡­¡± He said and Anna choked back a sob. Grace gritted her teeth and made to step out to berate the man for his insensitive words, but was stopped as Sebastian turned and sat beside Anna. He looked down at the small girl.


    ¡°But...If anyone is to blame it is I for my carelessness. Don¡¯t forget Annabelle, you were also taken by those men because they wanted something from me. I am just as concerned with how you are feeling right now as I am with how your sister is. Talk to me Annabelle.¡± He coaxed and Anna lifted her head, revealing the tears falling down her cheeks. Sebastian¡¯s eyes softened as he reached up slowly and wiped them away. His large hand came up and rested on top of her head, petting gently.


    ¡°You are not grown just yet little one...Enjoy the advantages offered while you can.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, like what?¡± She muttered and his smile widened as he removed his hand and opened his arms to her.


    ¡°Like relying on your brother to hide your tears. And trust me to protect you from those that wish to harm you.¡±


    Anna looked up at him with wide eyes, glimmering with unshed tears. Then her face scrunched up and she fell against his chest, his arms holding her secure. She was giving in momentarily to her age and letting someone support her, even if she didn¡¯t particularly like them. As he let her release her withheld tears he patted the back of her head comfortingly and continued to speak.


    ¡°You know...I¡¯ve always wanted a younger sister. I do have a brother, but it is not the same. Girls have the advantage that they can show their emotions¡­Remember Annabelle, you are my family now and that means that you can rely on me just like a real brother. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you or your sister ever again. I¡¯m sorry you were scared.¡± He whispered and Anna shook her head.


    ¡°I was more worried about Grace. They...They just left me alone in that room. I wasn¡¯t even bound because they didn¡¯t think I would cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re grateful that you weren¡¯t, it meant we could retrieve you quickly.¡± He chuckled and Anna pulled out of his hug, having settled down some.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± She began, but stopped, biting her lip to ebb her words. He waited patiently for her to continue her question.


    ¡°Why did you come for me first?¡± She whispered and his eye widened in surprise.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± He countered and she glared up at him, but it lacked the usual venom.


    ¡°Because I am merely the sister of the woman you married.¡± She accused and he chuckled, reaching up to pat her head like a child.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me before? You and I are family now.¡±


    ¡°By marriage.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly...Let me ask you something  now.¡± He said, cutting off her next question. She blinked silently and he continued, piercing her with that sharp look.


    ¡°Do you really love Lord Charles or is it a simple infatuation with a handsome face?¡± He asked and she blushed, looking away.


    ¡°I know what Grace says-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, not Grace...So tell me.¡± He said, his hands clasped in his lap as he watched her reactions. She bit her lip once more and nodded.


    ¡°I do...He makes me feel things that I don¡¯t with others. Even if I don¡¯t understand all of them, I know that I want to be with him.¡± She said, hiding behind her hair so he couldn¡¯t see how red her cheeks were. He looked out over the garden and sighed.


    ¡°Then I will invite the man to talk. If he meets the standards I think you deserve then I will approve of it.¡± He said and she swung her head up so fast it could have snapped. Her eyes doubled and she turned her body to him, leaning towards him subtly.


    ¡°Can...Can you really...but I thought that discussion would have to be done between my father and him...And my father didn¡¯t meet with him after Grace¡­¡± She rambled, confused at what he said.


    ¡°You were not simply let into my home as a guest Annabelle. I told your father that I would like to take you into the Blackwood family as my ward, taking over all responsibility for you. You are my family as much as my brother Liam.¡± He said and she gasped, her body trembling once more as her eyes misted.


    ¡°B-But...Grace didn¡¯t say-¡±


    ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t know either¡­¡± He whispered, this time it was him that turned his head away. His voice grew raspy as he explained further.


    ¡°I let the two of you think what you wished until you had grown more accustomed to life here. However, the truth is that both of you now belong to the Blackwood family...To my family. And above all, I protect my family with all the strength I possess¡­¡± He sighed again and stood, turning and offering his hand to her.


    ¡°Now Annabelle...Will you leave everything to me and trust that I will look after you as your new big brother?¡± He asked as he smiled gently at her, offering her something that she had never known and possibly the closest she would come to a father¡¯s love. She sobbed again, then jumped up and hugged his middle, pressing her face into his chest.


    Grace had her hand over her mouth, holding in her own tears as she watched the man comfort her sister in a way she never could. Sebastian had proven just how wrong her first impression of him had been. He wasn¡¯t as cold as she had first thought, no man who was cold would have done what he did. Sebastian was an entirely different man from what she had painted him as and she felt another piece fall off her armored heart. She pulled back completely from view, not wanting to be seen and intrude on this sweet moment. She came to a decision, remembering what Aiden had asked of her. She would give Sebastian a second chance and maybe their forced marriage could transform into something real after all.

 Chapter Nine

    Sebastian stared out the coach¡¯s window in silence while the two women talked. Everything seemed to have calmed down since the attack the other day, but he had learned that was when it was most dangerous. He knew the man¡¯s nature better than that to be lured into a false sense of security. There was no doubt that he was waiting in the shadows for his next chance to strike. Unfortunately for him, Sebastian was very comfortable maneuvering in darkness and wouldn¡¯t rest until his family was safe. He chanced a glance over at the beauty sitting beside him and fought back a smile. Grace was breathtaking in the sapphire gown she wore, her hair swept back, exposing her slender neck for his explorations.


    He shifted in his seat, forcing his mind away from his desirable wife and how resisting her temptation was growing increasingly harder since he sampled her flesh. His eye closed as he counted to calm down before they stepped out of the carriage and she saw just where his thoughts had been. It wasn¡¯t just the memory of holding her in the throes of passion, but just holding her in his arms as she slept. He never imagined it would be just as satisfying to have her beside him. He opened his eye again when he felt the carriage slow, reaching up to make sure the leather covering his left eye had not shifted. It was another nervous habit he had when going before a crowd of strangers, something that had developed early in his life.


    ¡°Is it paining you?¡± A soft voice asked and he looked over at Grace as she stared at him in concern. That genuine concern was new to him and filled him with a strange warmth that pleased him greatly. He smiled reassuringly at her and shook his head.


    ¡°I was just adjusting it to a more comfortable spot my dear. This scar has not ached for years.¡± He said, but the worry in her eyes didn¡¯t disappear and his gaze softened as he brushed the back of his fingers along her cheek, a trail of pink following behind them.


    ¡°But it pleases me to see you worry for me.¡± He whispered before removing his hand and exiting the coach first so as to offer them assistance down the steps. First came Annabelle, who had lost the hatred and venom in her stance towards him. He hoped she took to heart what he said and let him be there for her. She smiled up at him and moved out of the way so he could help Grace next. She placed her hand in his and he felt that familiar spark-even through their gloves-as his fingers curled around hers. He placed her hand inside the crook of his arm and with Annabelle walking on his other side-a step behind-they entered the large building housing tonight''s gathering.


    They waited in the receiving line, happy that it moved quickly despite the crowd in attendance. Their hosts tonight-Lord and Lady Trumball, were known for throwing the largest gathering during every Season. There were no disappointments tonight as the large home offered many pleasures for the patrons. A grand ballroom with a full orchestra lulled couples to the dancefloor as the dining hall gave off the most mouth-watering aromas. The large french windows were left open, allowing guests to walk out along the balcony and down to the gardens below if they sought some fresh air and a quiet moment.


    ¡°Moving looks like a challenge.¡± Annabelle commented when they were standing on the upper landing, looking down at the many socialites wandering the edges of the dance floor. Sebastian felt the familiar tension set in on him as he saw several eyes glance up at him and begin to whisper to their companions. His teeth clenched and he stood straighter, his gaze hardening in challenge. They moved into the crowd against his instincts and he watched as some greeted his wife and Annabelle.


    The two responded appropriately and he admired their ability to blend in with the world around them. Although blend wasn¡¯t exactly the right word for Grace. She still stood out amongst all the other women in attendance, her gorgeous looks no longer restrained by her duties as a chaperone. She was dressed just as elegantly as the others and outshone them all in his eyes. He felt a pinch of pride that she was on his arm and all other men had failed to capture her before his return. She was his and would remain so.


    ¡°I see Rebecca and the others.¡± Annabelle said and started to move off. His hand reached out, resting lightly on her head, but it stopped her as she looked back at him.


    ¡°Remember what we spoke about Annabelle. You may speak with Lord Charles, but you must remain within the ballroom and in sight.¡± He said and she pouted slightly while nodding. He had sent the invitation to the man and was to meet with him tomorrow morning, but didn¡¯t trust the sneak not to try something underhanded. At least he would have help tonight. He glanced over at a man moving along the far side of the room. No one seemed to be paying him any mind as he was dressed plain enough to not draw attention, but still within fashion. It had been Aiden¡¯s idea to send a few bodyguards with them and he had agreed, glad that he had chosen John as the man was good at blending in with any crowd.


    While she moved off the two of them continued to walk the perimeter and greet those that were brave enough to draw close to him. He endured all of the scrutiny only because he had Grace beside him and she handled most of the social aspect. He realized that she was incredibly charming, drawing attention away from his dark aura and flooding the area with her own light. He found himself smiling freely as he admired her and was pleased at the answering heat he saw when her violet orbs locked with his. The first pull of the strings drew his attention and he looked out to see people taking the starting form of the waltz. Among them were Annabelle and Lord Charles.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡±


    He jumped and swung back to his wife, unable to hide his surprise in time and she giggled softly. The sound shot straight through him and he resisted the urge to pull her against him in the crowded ballroom. She held out her hand to him, her eyes bright in invitation and it was such a change from how she had responded before that he felt his chest seize. He took her hand and gladly guided her onto the floor, quickly wrapping his hand around her waist and gliding between the other bodies. She felt just as soft and warm as he remembered from the last time they shared a dance. Only this time there was no mask as she smiled up at him. His grip tightened, pulling her closer than necessary and she sucked in a quick breath, her cheeks flushing. He grinned at the sight and leaned closer to her ear, mimicking his actions the last time they danced. Although it wasn¡¯t Annabelle he was watching this time.


    ¡°If you keep tempting me wife, I will have to steal you outside.¡± He teased and felt her shiver in his hold, only pushing him further. He took in a deep breath, breathing in her scented soap mixed with what could only be ¡®Grace¡¯.


    ¡°I should reprimand you sir.¡± She whispered back and he chuckled.


    ¡°It will take more than your sharp tongue to stop me my dear.¡± He teased and pressed his fingertips into the small of her back, hearing her soft moan in his ear.


    ¡°And...What if I don¡¯t wish to stop you?¡± Her whispered words seemed like a trick on his senses so he straightened. Her eyes had darkened with passion and his loins tightened painfully at the need he saw there. He cleared his throat and averted his eye so he wouldn¡¯t be pulled in further by hers.


    ¡°Careful Grace¡­¡± He warned, his voice huskier than he intended and her shocked face melted into another smile at the sound of it. They finished the dance without another word, but he felt his body heating with the need to hold her and feared he would scare her if he gave into his darker desires. So he excused himself to fetch her something to drink, leaving her side and allowing himself a moment to breathe. It would only take him a minute to clear his head, but he wondered how long it would last.


    Allowing himself to indulge on his desperate need the other night had only whet his appetite and now he craved the full meal. Grace had also begun to awaken to her womanly desires and what he could give her. However, he had always been a greedy man, wanting more than to be someone to sate her curiosity. His pride also needed her to be the one to admit that she wanted him as a man and demanded he wait for her to invite him with open arms. He sighed as he picked up the two flutes and began to make his way back to his waiting wife.


    Sebastian stayed to the back of the crowd, walking along the wall where less people gathered, offering him room to breathe. He would walk behind the large columns holding up the landing and be hidden from sight briefly at times. How he longed to remain in the shadows and away from the curse of society, but he didn¡¯t have that luxury any longer. Besides...He wasn¡¯t as alone as he thought he would be.


    ¡°Despite his handsome appearance, I still believe he is a savage brute.¡±


    His ear trained in on the voice as he came out from behind another column and saw a group of four women speaking as they looked about the ballroom, their fans just hiding their sneers.


    ¡°Handsome? How can any man be considered handsome with half his face being covered? Who knows what is under that patch.¡± Another laughed and he sighed. Ah, they were speaking of him along with half those residing in London. He shrugged it off and began to walk again, going unnoticed by the tittering ladies.


    ¡°I feel sorry for the woman who had to marry him¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. From what I heard she was found in a scandalous embrace with the beast. No doubt conducting herself as an unmarried woman her age usually does when no other man will have her.¡±


    ¡°True. There are a few rumors that she had taken solace with several men who propositioned her after she was placed on the shelf.¡±


    He stopped at that, his blood flaring angrily as he calmly set the glasses down in a large potted plant and pivoted on his heels. He would allow them to speak of him however they wished, but Grace was a different story. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate any ill towards his wife.


    ¡°But to stoop so low as to that man? Really. Even the courtesans of London have more dignity. Who would ever want a man like Sebastian Blackwood?¡± They laughed and he opened his mouth, only a few steps behind them now.


    ¡°I would.¡±


    They jumped and turned to see Grace glaring fiercely at them, her eyes, a deep amethyst, blazing with rage. He froze as well, captivated by her words as she continued, unaware that he was near.


    ¡°And, I don¡¯t appreciate you ladies speaking about my husband in such a foul manner. You have no right to pass judgement when you know nothing about him or his character. He may look like a dark devil, but he is more of a gentleman than many in attendance here tonight.¡± She said, her back straight as she stared down the other women. She raised one hand and placed it over her chest.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°He may be many things, but he is not the monster you are portraying him as. He is kind-hearted, incredibly intelligent and strong-willed, exactly what most of you claim you seek in a husband. He would surprise many if you were not so hung up on appearance and took the time to speak with him as I have. Although...I suppose I should be grateful you didn¡¯t. I chose to marry Sebastian because I saw past his appearance to the man and he is everything I want in a partner!¡± She huffed, the ladies stunned silent with no words to counter her speech.


    He moved past the group of women, their scared gazes switching to him. He didn¡¯t even spare them a glance as he moved to stand before Grace, her own eyes wide as she realized he had heard everything she said. He grinned and gently cupped her cheek.


    ¡°Do not waste your beautiful breath on them Grace.¡± He whispered softly before finally glancing over his shoulder at them. They flinched at the ice in his stare as he coldly said,


    ¡°It will be better for all of you to make sure I do not hear such venom directed at my wife ever again.¡± Then he turned and grabbed Grace¡¯s wrist, pulling her along behind him. She sputtered, but he wouldn¡¯t let her pull from his hold. Blood was pounding in his ears and all he was thinking about at that moment was getting her alone. He settled on an alcove set in the far corner, a large velvet drape would hide them from view.


    ¡°Sebastian what are you-¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish as he pulled, spinning her to face him at the same time, and trapping her between his body and the wall. His fevered mouth began to ravish hers as all logic fled and he was being driven by pure desire. She had said he was everything she wanted. Even if it had been in the heat of the moment as she defended him, it had still shot straight through his chest and set his heart racing wildly.  Once those words fell from her lips there was no turning back. He felt it the moment she stopped resisting and returned his kiss just as fiercely.


    He spread his hands along her back and moved one leg between hers, fitting them together perfectly. He felt her hands move to the back of his neck and smothered a groan as her kid gloves tickled the base of his skull. How he wished he could rip the cloth from them and feel her nails dig into his skin as her need ran deeper. The weak restraint he had left was fraying fast as their tongues tangled together and her body grew hotter, burning through the many layers between them. If he didn¡¯t stop, the temptation to lift her up against the wall and wrap her legs around his hips would break him.


    He pulled back, gasping for air, feeling her own warm breath mix with his. It was intoxicating and he had to close his eye as he fought the urge to claim her lips for his own again. Slowly, he lifted his lid to see her looking up at him with the same passion and hot need that coursed through his blood. He took in deep breaths to calm his pounding heart and rasped,


    ¡°Grace...I want you so much that when you say things like that I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Her eyes widened and her lips parted, but he pressed his mouth to hers in a quick kiss, silencing her words.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t say anything right now. If you do I really will break. I just wanted to tell you that what you said...It made me incredibly happy to hear it.¡± He whispered, pulling her head against his chest so she could feel how affected he was. He held her for several beats before stepping back, brushing his hand along her cheek.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a walk through the garden? The fresh air will help clear both our heads.¡± He suggested and she only nodded, her cheeks still flushed and her eyes blurred by passion. He took her hand and placed it against his arm, moving them out of their secluded spot and back through the crowds. Luckily no one had noticed them-even if they had, no one would dare comment when within his hearing. As they neared the french doors he cast a glance at his man and gave a subtle gesture to keep an eye on Annabelle while he stepped outside.


    The cold air hit them the second they left the ballroom behind, but he welcomed the relief as it helped suppress the hot need still raging through his body. They walked down the stairs leading to the brightly lit path of grey stones winding through the green scenery. There were only a few other couples walking along the same path, most preferring to stay inside or seek out more private accommodations.


    ¡°May I ask you something Sebastian?¡± Grace asked, her soft voice breaking the silence surrounding them. He glanced down at her, but she kept her eyes on the path ahead.


    ¡°Of course. Ask me anything and I will do my best to answer.¡± He encouraged and she looked up at him then.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about your family? I want to know more than the average socialite does.¡± She asked and he fought a grimace, but knew that the displeasure from talking about his parents still showed.


    ¡°My parents have both passed. They died young and close to one another¡­¡± He began, fixing his gaze ahead of them, hoping to hide the pain behind his usual cold mask.


    ¡°They were high members of society and I remember the lavish lives they lived...The people constantly coming to appraise their home. Probably why I refuse to let outsiders step foot over the threshold now...To them, nothing was more important than the opinions of their peers. If something was flawed, they hid it the best they could so no one could judge them for it.¡± He said, the sarcasm and hurt leaking into his voice and he didn¡¯t dare look at Grace¡¯s reaction, wondering if she could guess who he was referring to.


    ¡°What of your brothers?¡± She asked and he relaxed, glad she had quickly moved away from the sore subject to a happier one. A genuine smile made its way back to his lips and he turned to look at her, seeing relief in her eyes as she saw the expression.


    ¡°Alexander, the eldest and heir to the family; expected to be the best at everything, the perfect son. And little Liam, the free spirit that refuses to reform to his parents¡¯ ideals¡­We were very close, despite the different expectations Alexander was never a spoiled brother. He is-was our hero and the man we both admired above all others. He taught the both of us many things and ignored our parents when they demanded that he leave us to the servants.¡± He chuckled and shook his head as so many memories flooded his mind and a dull ache formed in his chest as he remembered his late brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s not to say that we didn¡¯t fight as well. Alexander could be overbearing at times and Liam was always causing trouble with his curious nature.¡± He said as they turned a corner, far from the house now as the music grew faint, barely carrying on the wind.


    ¡°What were you like as a child?¡± She asked and he flinched. It was an innocent question, but was too close for comfort. He stopped walking and turned to face her, studying her face closely, debating if it was the right time. She frowned slightly, clearly curious at how he stalled at her question. He started slowly, choosing his words carefully.


    ¡°Nothing extraordinary. I¡¯d like to think I was just the quiet second son that no one paid too much attention to. I was forced to study just as hard as Alexander because I was the ¡®spare¡¯...¡± He couldn¡¯t help the way he hissed the word, despising whenever it was used towards him or Liam.


    ¡°After that I was free to do as I wanted...There were only two things that ever caught my own personal interest. Fencing was one. I loved the feeling of a sword in my hand. I found that I had a natural talent at it and had several instructors teach me different forms.¡± He said, stepping away from her towards a rose bush. He carefully plucked one of the flowers mid-bloom, its soft petals beginning to open so he could admire its beauty, he pulled out the small knife he carried on his hip and began to strip the thorns.


    ¡°What of the other?¡± She asked and he slowly brought his heated look up to hers. His intense gaze piercing through her as she fidgeted slightly and dropped hers away from him. No, it wasn¡¯t time yet. He sighed in resignation and smiled through the bittersweet feeling nestling inside his heart as he made his way back to her. He gently placed the rose he held behind her ear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that even to this day it holds all my attention.¡± He whispered and started them walking again. She didn¡¯t say anything to his words and he wondered if she was aware of their meaning.


    ¡°Anything else you would like to know my dear?¡± He asked and she bit her lip in thought. He chuckled at the sight, wishing he could let his own teeth graze the soft skin until she gasped.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time? I mean...I¡¯ve heard the staff slip and call you captain at times.¡± She asked and he shook his head, chuckling lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to correct that, but years of habits are hard to break. It¡¯s true that I was a free merchant that travelled the world looking to make a name for myself-away from my family influence. Most of the men here are from my old crew and decided to follow me when I retired my sea legs. We were always together and they became something like a family to me on those dark oceans.¡±


    ¡°I assumed you were a part of Alexander¡¯s trading company.¡± She asked, tilting her head and he hummed, admiring how it offered up her slender neck.


    ¡°I eventually was. He was never a supporter of my dangerous lifestyle and tirelessly tried to persuade me to join him as a partner. It took him a few years, but I did concede after a time and became the muscle of his company while he remained the brains. With the two of us his dominance in the trading world soared. He was a brilliant man¡­¡± He whispered the last, a softness entering his eye. He frowned as it hit him once more how deeply he missed his brother. He hadn¡¯t made it home in time to say a final goodbye and it weighed heavily on him whenever he allowed his thoughts to drift towards his late brother. He knew that the dark thoughts were leaking into his expression, breaking through the mask he was trying to hold.


    Grace took two steps, placing herself before him, blocking his path so he was forced to stop and look down at her. Her eyes were set with determination as she stepped closer, placing her hands flat against his chest.


    ¡°He¡¯d be proud of you and how you¡¯ve stepped into the title.¡± She whispered and he hummed as more pain lanced through him. He reached up and placed his hand over hers covering his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be what he was though¡­¡± He answered, speaking the harsh truth and showing a hint of the fear he felt with the responsibility suddenly placed on his shoulders. A responsibility Alexander had grown up preparing for, while he had always denied the reality of it passing to him. He never thought he would lose his brother, had never wanted to think it could occur.


    "You¡¯ve kept everything he built safe while also adding your own style and staying true to yourself¡­¡± Grace¡¯s words brought him from where his thoughts had begun to lead as he focused on her again. Her face was lifted up as she trapped him within her beautiful, violet eyes and the fire that danced in their depths, beckoning him closer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be Alexander. You are your own man and have proven your worth with your actions. Your brother knew this and that¡¯s why he wanted you home and at his side...The man before me isn¡¯t Alexander¡¯s shadow. You are a good man...Sebastian...¡± He closed his eye at the way she whispered his name, the sound shooting straight down to tighten in his loins. He felt warmth on his lips and his eye snapped open just as she pressed her lips softly to his. It was the first time she initiated a kiss without him demanding it. This kiss was like a gift from her, free from any bargains or games between them.


    Something snapped inside him and he wrapped her in a vise grip, crushing her up against him. He didn¡¯t even care if someone stumbled upon them on the stone path. He parted her lips and slipped his tongue inside her warm mouth. She moaned in response, her own flicking against the invading heat. Her hands wiggled, trying to free themselves from between their bodies. He eased back just enough to allow them to slide up and wrap around his neck, her fingers sliding into his hair.


    Just as it had in the ballroom, his mind conjured all forms of ways he could enjoy her body and it set fire to his entire being. Desire¡¯s hot talons were firmly planted in him and were loathe to release any time soon. However, no matter how his body begged for him to do so, he couldn¡¯t submit. He groaned and placed his hands on her shoulders, pushing lightly to separate them.


    ¡°Grace...don¡¯t.¡± He warned, closing his eye and taking deep, calming breaths. To make sure he didn¡¯t give into temptation or that she didn¡¯t try to kiss him, he pulled her into another tight hold. He buried his nose in her hair, inhaling the sweet scent and feeling a wave of ease wash over him.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± She asked, her voice quivering with unsatiated desire and he had to grit his teeth against the sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to live up to the image in your eyes.¡± He whispered, kissing the top of her head lightly. He never wanted to let her go, it had taken too long to find her again. He hugged her tighter, placing his hand on the back of her head, hoping she felt a fraction of his emotions through the caress.


    ¡®God how I love this woman.¡¯

 Chapter Ten

    Sebastian made another feeble attempt at reading the figures before him. After several ticks of the clock in the silent study, he threw down the papers in frustration. He groaned and covered his eyes with his hand, massaging the headache forming. He couldn¡¯t hope to concentrate on his duties when last night was crowding his every thought. Somehow, with the willpower of God, he had let Grace go to her chambers alone. When they arrived home he had followed her to her door, stealing another heated kiss. He had waited, wanting...needing to hear her sweet invite. But she had hesitated and it was that hesitation that had forced him to bid her goodnight and retreat to his study. Having to deal with his frustrations himself and lack of sleep had put him in the foulest mood. He heard the door open, but didn¡¯t bother to change his position. Aiden had seen his dark scowl early morning and was wise enough not to comment.


    ¡°Sir, Lord Charles has arrived. I¡¯ve left him in the blue salon as you instructed.¡± Aiden said and Sebastian moved his hand away from his face.


    ¡°And what of my other instructions?¡± He asked, slowly rising from his chair as he mentally prepared himself for what was to come. Aiden stepped out of the way so Sebastian could precede him out of the study while answering.


    ¡°It has also been done¡­¡± He paused and Sebastian knew what that meant.


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing it this way? Surely it could be less...cruel.¡± Aiden said, gritting his teeth at the last word and Sebastian stopped, turning to the side so he could see his man¡¯s grim face. His own grew solemn as he thought over what lay ahead. Sebastian sighed softly, shaking his head.


    ¡°Believe me, this is no easier for me...But if I don¡¯t do it, then all of this will never end.¡± He said and Aiden¡¯s blue eyes flashed. Sebastian raised a brow, never having seen such emotion come from the other man except before a fight.


    ¡°But Cap¡¯ it¡¯ll hurt-¡±


    ¡°I know. However...I will not let that man take advantage of my family or play with their hearts as he sees fit.¡± He said, his eye growing dark and the other man stepped down, bowing his head in submission. Sebastian took a deep breath and began walking again.


    ¡°My instincts could be wrong.¡± He whispered and Aiden snorted as he moved to open the door to the salon for Sebastian.


    ¡°Your instincts are never wrong.¡± He muttered and Sebastian gave him a strained smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to do this.¡± He waited until Aiden pulled the door fully open before sweeping in. Lord Charles got to his feet, eyeing Sebastian warily. He had no inkling to the nature of this summon, but he may be wise enough to guess...Maybe¡­


    ¡°Lord Charles, thank you for taking time out of your schedule to meet with me.¡± Sebastian started the usual greeting, walking past the man towards his liquor cabinet. Charles¡¯ eyes followed him slowly, but he managed to plaster a fake smile on his face as he answered in kind.


    ¡°Not at all. Although I was a bit surprised to receive an invite from a man who shuns society.¡±


    Sebastian shot a cold look out of the corner of his eye and saw the man swallow nervously.


    ¡°I do not shun it per say. I merely prefer the quiet being away from it offers. Would you like some brandy my lord?¡± He asked, putting an end to the topic all together and Charles was smart enough to follow along. He nodded and thanked Sebastian as the man poured two glasses. After having drinks in hand, Sebastian sat in the wing chair set between the two sofas and motioned for Charles to sit as well.


    ¡°I think it best to not skirt around the reason I asked for you to come today.¡± He said, taking a slow sip of the stinging liquid while watching Charles¡¯ reaction over the rim. The man straightened slightly, his eyes sharpening.


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret how fond our dear Annabelle is of you. I also know how my Grace feels.¡± He said and saw the man¡¯s eyes harden in defense, but before he could attack, Sebastian struck first.


    ¡°However, I have decided to give you the opportunity to plead your case with me and prove you are worthy of Annabelle¡¯s hand.¡± He said, watching as first confusion spread across the man¡¯s face, then indignation.


    ¡°Forgive me your grace, but I believe you have no authority in that matter.¡±


    Sebastian took another sip of his brandy, letting the man¡¯s irritation grow. He hummed and set his glass down, crossing one leg over the other and leaning back in his seat.


    ¡°It very much is my matter to discuss with you. As I have already explained to dear Annabelle, she is now a ward under the name of Blackwood¡­¡± He paused and Lord Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed briefly before he schooled his features and gave a sickly sweet smile. Sebastian kept his irritation off his face, but he didn¡¯t appreciate the other man thinking he was fool enough to fall for his sudden act.


    ¡°Ah, forgive me. I was unaware of the facts and caused offense with my words. I blame my weary heart for my harsh reaction. I have been denied time with the woman I love and any man would grow irate.¡± He smoothed and Sebastian raised a brow at that, wondering if he had ever been sincere once in his life. He sighed and cast a glance to the side before putting this to an end...As much as it would pain him to do so, it was still better than letting this vile man touch her again. He gave his own fake smile, knowing it was much more convincing and nodded as if to agree.


    ¡°I can understand as I felt much the same being away from Grace for so long¡­¡± Not a lie.


    ¡°Very well. I will allow you to openly court Annabelle and in two years I will permit her to have the man she covets.¡± He said and saw the satisfied victory shining in the other man¡¯s eyes. Just as Charles opened his mouth to give thanks, Sebastian put a damper in that victory.


    ¡°As for the matter of her dowry, I will be withholding it until any heirs she bears come of age.¡± He said and rose as if to end the discussion.


    ¡°Wh-What? Withhold, but you-¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t? I can and will. I am not someone to stand between two lovers, but for Annabelle¡¯s sake I still need to protect her future in case you continue on the road to bankruptcy that you''re traveling.¡±


    ¡°Now wait a minute! If I take her as my wife then that money becomes mine as well.¡± Charles said rising to his own feet as he glared at Sebastian. Not the least intimidated by the man, Sebastian shrugged.


    ¡°I see not why it matters. I am merely being protective of my sister in case something happens that you can not fix. It is what we Blackwood brothers are known for-thinking three steps ahead of everyone else.¡± He said, piercing the other man with his sharp gaze, hinting at his knowledge of the man¡¯s elaborate spending. He was on the verge of losing everything and very desperate for a large sum of money. He held out his hand, palm up in offering and narrowed his eye at the man. Here was the moment of truth and he prayed that for once he¡¯d be wrong.


    ¡°I have said that Annabelle can be yours. Your heart need be weary no more. I have offered my blessing to your union and I¡¯m sure with time I can coax Grace to accept it as well. If it¡¯s Annabelle you truly want, she¡¯s yours.¡±


    Charles¡¯ fists shook with his rage and Sebastian knew his instincts never lied. He closed his eye and chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°So it really is the money.¡± He ground out, fighting against the anger he felt towards this man. Charles laughed and Sebastian opened his eye to see the lord smiling smugly and frowned.


    ¡°I have to applaud this performance, but there¡¯s no way you can deny me my rights when I¡¯m her husband. The law is on my side and I will have both Annabelle and her vast dowry.¡±


    ¡°Which means more to you?¡± Sebastian asked, his own hand closing in a fist as he itched to put the bastard to the floor. Charles shrugged and crossed his arms defiantly as he continued to smirk at Sebastian.


    ¡°Do not misunderstand me my lord. Annabelle will make for an excellent bedmate and I will enjoy her as any man would. I would not take an unappealing wife, no matter the size of the money she¡¯ll bring me.¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone sir¡­¡± Sebastian warned, his anger slipping from his hold. However, Charles shrugged it off and crossed his arms.


    ¡°I don''t know what you hoped to accomplish today, but I will not be deterred from my prize. Sweet Annabelle is already naively in love with me¡­¡± He paused smirking at Sebastian in a condescending manner.


    ¡°It shouldn''t be too hard coaxing her into a dark corner. After all she is Grace¡¯s sister.¡±


    Sebastian swung, satisfied at the crack he heard when his fist met the man''s jaw. He straightened as Charles spit curses at him.


    ¡°Be comforted that I am satisfied with that and will not be calling you out for the insults you have directed at both my wife and sister¡­¡±


    Charles glared as he rubbed against the bruise already forming and spat blood onto Sebastian''s expensive rug.


    ¡°Bastard. Do what you want Blackwood, but I will have Annabelle. She¡¯ll never believe a word you say. She¡¯ll always trust my word over yours.¡± He hissed with a satisfied grin. Sebastian rubbed his knuckles and turned his back on the man, walking to the door his eye had been on before starting this conversation. Hand on the handle he turned his profile to the other man and whispered,


    ¡°You''re right¡­¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Charles turned pale, reeling back in shock as the door opened and his eyes met heartbroken green orbs, clouded by rivers of tears.


    ¡°She¡¯ll believe your words.¡± Sebastian finished, his glare returning to the other man. Charles gaped at the two of them, trying to find a way to amend what he had done.


    ¡°Annabelle...I-I didn¡¯t mean...This bastard tricked-¡± He tried, his hand reaching out to her, but she flinched back and buried her face in Sebastian¡¯s chest. He wrapped one arm around her protectively as her sobs filled the room.


    ¡°Escort Lord Charles out.¡± He ordered and Aiden came from the room Annabelle had been in, heading for Charles. The snake tried to brush off Aiden, underestimating his strength. Aiden grabbed Charles¡¯ wrist and twisted it painfully behind the man¡¯s back while his other hand latched onto the back of his neck.


    ¡°Give me more reason to break it.¡± Aiden threatened, his icy blue eyes flashing with pure rage. He forced Charles to walk, leading him out of the salon and ¡®helping¡¯ him down the front steps. Sebastian wrapped his other arm around Annabelle, hugging her close and rubbing small circles on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Hate me if you want, but you deserved to know the truth...and I could think of no other way to show you his nature.¡± He whispered and her nails dug deeper into his shirt as her small body shook. He held her through the worst of her cries and once they had lessened to soft whimpers, he finally eased his hold.


    ¡°Return to your room little one. I¡¯ll send up a maid with some tea and have a hot bath drawn for you.¡± He said, looking down at her tear-streaked face and wished that he had beaten the man for the pain he caused this sweet child. She left without protest and his heart stung at the part he played in her current state. He sighed and went to pour himself another drink.


    ¡°I¡¯d like one of those if you don¡¯t mind Cap¡¯.¡± Aiden said as he returned, looking just as down as Sebastian. He must have seen Annabelle as she went up the stairs. Sebastian poured the drink and held it out to his first mate, who drained it in one swallow, flinching at the burn.


    ¡°That was worse than I imagined. Even preparing myself¡­¡± Aiden whispered and Sebastian nodded silently, not needing to voice his own feelings as they were clear on his face. Aiden held out the glass for more and Sebastian obliged as the man continued speaking,


    ¡°I also heard Grace¡¯s voice when Annabelle reached the landing. No doubt she¡¯ll be seeking you out for answers soon.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Sebastian said, rubbing the headache that had returned with a vengeance. He sighed and spoke in a low voice, feeling tired suddenly.


    ¡°It may be a good opportunity to take them home. Annabelle needs to be away from this toxic city now more than ever, gossips be damned. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to handle society in her frail state and it won¡¯t be long before Lord Charles spreads his lies around¡­


    ¡°Besides. With the threat against them still hiding in the city I want to take them somewhere that I¡¯ll have an easier time protecting them.¡± He looked up, meeting Aiden¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°Make the arrangements.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace looked out the window at the moving scenery. They had left the cramped city two days ago and now all that surrounded them was lush valleys. She shifted her eyes over to Annabelle worriedly. The girl had grown very subdued and Grace wished she had torn a piece of Charles¡¯ hide before he was thrown from their home. Aiden had told her of the spectacular bruise Sebastian had given the man, but she still wanted to inflict her own revenge. Even though she had tried so hard to protect Anna¡¯s heart, the girl had still been crushed. All she could do now was be there for her sister and try to console her the best she could. Sighing softly so as not to disturb the others she let her eyes drift to the man sleeping soundly beside her. She was amazed that he could sleep with the rocking of the coach. Then again, he had lived on a ship for years, so maybe this was soothing for him. She turned back to the window when she heard a horse moving closer. Aiden¡¯s mount pulled up alongside the coach and he smiled at her.


    ¡°How are you feeling milady?¡±


    ¡°I may embarrass myself trying to exit when we arrive, I have lost the use of my legs.¡± She laughed and he chuckled, winking at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch you if you start to fall.¡± He teased and she laughed again, but it turned into a gasp when a pair of strong arms wrapped around her middle and pulled her back. She turned to see Sebastian grinning down at her, their faces too close and her heart nearly stopped.


    ¡°If my darling wife ends up in anyone¡¯s arms when we arrive, it shall be mine.¡± He purred into her ear and she shivered in response, her body humming at the promise in his words. She was growing more aware of the way she responded to his touch with each passing second. After knowing the pleasure she could feel in his arms, her body was becoming conditioned to expect it and craved more. How much longer could she put off sharing his bed? Did she even want to put it off? She shook her head, chasing away the thoughts so that Sebastian wouldn¡¯t be able to read the impurity of her mind through her eyes. Sebastian looked out his window and hummed, sounding suddenly pleased and in higher spirits.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the drive for the manor.¡± He said and she turned, escaping his hold so she could see out his window.


    ¡°How can you tell so easily?¡± She asked and he pointed to something shimmering in the afternoon light. When her eyes focused, she realized it was a large lake surrounded by willow trees.


    ¡°That lake marks the end of the drive and where the farm lands begin. Everything behind it is meadows for riding and patches of blackberry bushes.¡± He said and Anna finally perked up at that, briefly coming out of her melancholy.


    ¡°Blackberries?¡± She asked and Sebastian smiled at her, nodding. He looked between them and continued,


    ¡°I can show you where they are, but I¡¯ll warn you that I don¡¯t know the best patches. I¡¯m afraid Liam is the expert on blackberries with his sweet tooth as a child.¡± He said. Annabelle didn¡¯t seem to be deterred as she already looked more excited to be here. Grace was grateful for Sebastian suggesting they leave London to rest in the country. It would take time, but with the freedom offered here, Annabelle would be back on her feet once more.


    They waited a few more minutes before the coach turned into the courtyard and pulled to a stop. Grace felt a flurry of butterflies swarm in her abdomen as she grew both nervous and excited to see the place Sebastian had grown up. When the door opened, Sebastian got out first then turned to help them down the steps. Annabelle went first, letting out an awed sigh when she looked up at the building.


    Grace followed, clasping his hand tightly because she really did fear her legs giving out. He grinned, seeming to understand and supported her down the steps, continuing to hold her hand after her feet touched solid ground.


    ¡°Welcome home Lady Blackwood.¡± He whispered so only she could hear and she felt her cheeks blush at the way his eye warmed. She looked up at her new home and couldn¡¯t stop her own from widening in surprise. The manor was very large and imposing with its towering height and dark grey stone facing. There was also a strange feeling that the essence of this place was judging her, looking for any imperfections. It was a strange feeling until she remembered what Sebastian had said about his parents¡¯ desire to appear perfect for society.


    He tucked her hand against his arm and they began walking up the steps and through the large doors that creaked as they opened. She felt a strange sensation wash over her, part apprehension and part excitement that this place was her new home. This was where she would spend most days without worrying about the rude comments of her peers. Her eyes shifted to the man she would be sharing that life with, but unlike the first time she didn¡¯t feel a crushing weight on her chest. Instead she felt a pleasant heat and an optimistic outlook on the life that lay ahead of them.


    Waiting for them was a portly woman wearing a firm expression. Grace stiffened slightly again as she fell under scrutiny once more. Sebastian cleared his throat, drawing the woman¡¯s stern eyes to him and Grace felt they turned even colder.


    ¡°Grace, this is Mrs. Whiston, the head housekeeper of the manor. If you need help with anything she is the woman to call for. She has been serving the Blackwood family for twenty-eight years.¡±


    ¡°Welcome Countess Northridge, I will do all I can to assist you in running the manor.¡± The woman said, her icy voice sending an apprehensive chill down Grace¡¯s spine. If this woman had been with the family for nearly all of Sebastian¡¯s life, then why was she treating him so frostily? She looked over at her husband to see that his servant¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t affect him, as if he had grown immune. Just another piece to the mystery that was the man¡¯s past. Would she ever collect them all and be able to make sense of any of it?


    ¡°Mrs. Whiston, can you call for a maid to show Annabelle to her room and make sure she is comfortable.¡± He ordered and the woman nodded, snapping her short fingers. Grace blinked when a maid suddenly appeared from around the corner as if having been waiting to be summoned. The housekeeper relaid the orders and the maid curtsied to Annabelle. Grace frowned when the girl shrunk in, possibly feeling the crushing atmosphere that was even getting to Grace. Before she could offer her sister a word of encouragement a voice broke through the quiet room.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s about time you showed up, I was afraid I would be dining alone tonight.¡±


    Sebastian straightened and swung towards the voice, his eye widening in surprise. Grace looked over at the young man that had spoken as he leaned against the wall grinning at them. His grey eyes shined with happiness and he reached up to brush his blonde bangs to the right so he could see them properly.


    ¡°It¡¯s improper to keep a guest waiting Sebastian.¡± The man chuckled and Grace suddenly realized who she was looking at. Sebastian¡¯s face broke into a large, genuine smile as he went to the man and engulfed him in a warm hug.


    ¡°Liam! Why did you not tell me you had returned to England?¡±


    ¡°I sent a letter, but it must have missed your departure. When they told me you were coming home I decided to just wait as well.¡± Liam said, returning his brother¡¯s hug, before pushing away and patting the taller man¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°But more of that later. I was more anxious to meet the woman they said would be accompanying you.¡± Liam smiled as he turned to her. Grace found herself returning the smile easily. Not only because of how fond Sebastian clearly was of the man, but because he had the aura of someone kind and easily approachable.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you sir.¡± She said, bowing her head towards him. He waved his hand as he walked closer to her.


    ¡°None of that please. I am simply Liam to you as we are now related. I am so happy to finally have a sister joining the family.¡± Liam said, sweeping her into a quick hug that took her by surprise. Sebastian chuckled as he came closer resting his hand on Liam¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Actually you have two now, I had better make the proper introductions. Liam this is my wife Grace, and this is Annabelle her younger sister. Both are the newest additions to the Blackwood family so play nice please.¡± He laughed and turned to give orders to Aiden to have the luggage brought in.


    ¡°When have I ever not? It¡¯s a pleasure ladies and I-¡± Liam suddenly stopped as he looked at Grace and his mouth fell open.


    ¡°Wait...Grace...Would that by any chance be Grace Preston?¡± He asked, his voice dropping low.


    ¡°Uh, y-yes, before marrying Sebastian my name was Preston.¡± Grace¡¯s smile slipped as her brows drew down in confusion. Liam gasped and grabbed her shoulders tightly, his eyes shining with a strong emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You''re the one who-Ah!¡± He was suddenly yanked back by the collar. Grace frowned and looked up at Sebastian who was glaring at his brother darkly. Confusion couldn¡¯t even begin to describe what she was experiencing at that moment. Liam looked just as stunned as she was, but for a different reason.


    ¡°Sebastian...You...You finally-¡±


    ¡°Excuse us. My brother and I have catching up to do. We¡¯ll join you for dinner.¡± Sebastian said before effectively dragging the other man behind him and leaving the others gaping after them. Grace looked over at Aiden who was standing next to Annabelle.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know what that all meant would you?¡± She asked and Aiden gave her a sheepish smile, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not milady. The captain has always been withdrawn about certain aspects of his life. So I can offer no insight to that conversation.¡± He said before ushering them after the maid that was still waiting to show them to their rooms. Grace followed silently while her mind was somewhere else. There was no overlooking it anymore. Sebastian was definitely hiding something, but what on Earth could it be that would make him show such an expression. His gaze had not only been angry, but she had seen a hint of fear as well. What had Liam been about to reveal to her that Sebastian was so desperate to keep secret? She had to find a way to get Sebastian to tell her. She wanted no secrets between them. Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t positive they could fully move forward as she had recently found herself dreaming about.

 Chapter Eleven

    Sebastian made sure to keep his face passive as he lead the way outside, his brother close behind. He didn¡¯t want to give away how his heart had dropped when Liam almost gave everything away. There was no telling the damage it could have caused.


    ¡°Why are you dragging me out here?¡± Liam asked as he looked around the path they were walking. He had to know where Sebastian was heading and his frown deepened.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like to go to this place.¡± Liam whispered, but Sebastian kept walking silently. Soon the lake came into view, the familiar smells circling them as the wind whipped past. He took a deep breath, closing his eye briefly as memories flooded his mind. He stopped when he reached the shoreline, staring out at the expanse of sparkling water. Liam hesitantly came to his side, looking out with a more solemn expression.


    ¡°You know...Most people that have experienced what you did avoid water at all costs, not make a living on it.¡± He said and Sebastian chuckled darkly, the truth of those words making the memory stronger.


    ¡°I was never one to cower in a corner¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what do you call keeping the truth from Grace?¡± Liam accused, his frown deepening as he turned his gaze to Sebastian¡¯s profile. Sebastian hummed as he placed his hands in the pockets of his long coat, lifting his gaze to the clear sky above them. This was the reason he had brought his brother outside, not wanting to risk their conversation being overheard.


    ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Care to share them?¡± Liam pressed, irritation clear in his voice. Sebastian met his brother¡¯s gaze then, similar eyes meeting one another. All the Blackwood brothers shared the grey eyes of their late mother. But where one was clear and innocent, the other was clouded and harsh from seeing too much of the darker side of the world. Sebastian sighed and looked back out at the water as he answered his brother.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember anything-¡±


    ¡°Clearly.¡± Liam whispered harshly, but Sebastian continued as if he hadn¡¯t spoken.


    ¡°I have thought about telling her the truth several times, but each time stopped myself.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to end your torture? Sebastian you¡¯ve pined for this woman all your life! Why put yourself through this?¡± Liam shouted incredulously and again Sebastian had to bite out a harsh laugh, lowering his head so his hair hid his face.


    ¡°If only it were that easy¡­¡± Liam looked at his brother worriedly and then sighed, crossing his arms over his chest he turned towards the lake again.


    ¡°Explain it all then...So I may understand your decisions.¡±


    ¡°When I came back to London the only thing on my mind was how to step into the role Alexander had left me. I never even considered...considered that I would see her there.¡±


    ¡°How did you know it was her? I didn¡¯t even realize it until the name registered-although I had never even met the woman, only remembered you talking about her when you were piss drunk.¡±


    ¡°She ran into me while I was planning an escape. When I looked down at her...Maybe it was those eyes. Violet eyes that have haunted my nights. Before I could confirm anything she ran off. I tried to convince myself that I had imagined it, that I could never be so lucky to find her again...But there was a pull that was always absent with others. I knew instinctively who she was the minute I saw her. It didn¡¯t take long to inquire after her marital status and get the answer I wanted most to hear.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you not tell her after?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard anything about the circumstances of our marriage?¡± Sebastian asked and as his brother shook his head he sighed heavily.


    ¡°I acted rashly...Not wanting to lose her again I purposely ruined her so she would be forced to marry me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian!¡±


    ¡°And now I fear that if I tell her the truth she¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m tricking her all over again. Or worse, it will trick her.¡± He whispered as pain laced his heart.


    ¡°I love her as I¡¯ve never loved another...but I want her to accept me as I am now, despite everything. If I tell her the truth it may influence her and I¡¯ll always wonder if she would have chosen me without knowing the past.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Liam sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. Sebastian had to agree with the sentiment as it summed up his current situation.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t remember...well anything. It seems like such a hard thing to forget.¡± Liam said and Sebastian shrugged.


    ¡°We were all young¡­.and she didn¡¯t have the constant reminder staring back at her¡­¡± He reached up, his fingers brushing the leather over his eye.


    ¡°Besides, she stopped coming around after the...incident. And then there was the death of her mother...If I had been allowed to leave the manor I would have chased after her. But by the time I was old enough to leave I had convinced myself it would be better to let her forget...I thought I would never see her again and that it was as it should be.¡±


    ¡°What made you change your mind?¡± Liam whispered and Sebastian closed his eye, his heart hammering in his chest.


    ¡°Holding her in my arms and feeling the connection we share. Just one touch sparked that old flame into an inferno. I knew I could never pretend I didn¡¯t still love her. The heart I had thought dead began to beat again and it called for only her. Grace is everything and I can¡¯t let her go.¡± It was silent for a moment and he looked over at his brother to find him staring wide-eyed at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard you speak of something so adoringly...You...You were always so closed off from the world...Except when you spoke of her. Grace has always been the one thing that brought light to your eyes.¡± Liam whispered and Sebastian hummed.


    ¡°That''s because she was the one shrouded in it that day¡­¡± He whispered as he turned away from his brother, his focus landing on an old tree. It''s limbs almost bare from decay and one thick branch that ended abruptly, the scars from the break maring its bark.


    ¡°Look Sebastian...I can understand most of what you''ve told me. But I don''t think it''s wise to hide the truth. Grace may feel more betrayed that you withheld it...You need to tell her what happened.¡± Liam said his hand falling on Sebastian¡¯s shoulder. He sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian-¡±


    ¡°I''m asking you as my brother¡­¡± Sebastian said as he turned to face Liam, his grey eye pleading for understanding.


    ¡°Don''t tell Grace. Not yet. Not when I''m...When I''m so close.¡± He whispered and Liam frowned, but after exhaling a sigh he nodded.


    ¡°For now...as your brother, you have my silence...But it won''t last forever, so don''t wait too long.¡±


    ¡°I won''t and it won''t be forever...Just until I''m sure Grace has let me into her heart. As deeply as she has burrowed into mine.¡± He said a small smile crossing his lips. Liam sighed and shrugged, turning towards the path leading back the way they came.


    ¡°Well, now that we''ve finished can we return to the manor? I¡¯m starving after having to wait for you and trudging out here.¡± He said and Sebastian''s smile grew wider as he nodded and the two began to walk back to their home. It was silent until Liam whispered,


    ¡°I do have one more question¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    Liam glanced at him from the corner of his eye, watching his reaction.


    ¡°Is it Grace only because of what happened that day?¡±


    ¡°No...Even before that day I was drawn to her. She didn''t care much for my company then either. She was closer to Alexander with his calm big brother nature. It''s true that after what happened I thought it was only admiration, some hero worship of a child...but as the years passed and she remained on my mind I realized she¡¯s my first love.


    ¡°The events of that day may have added fuel to my attraction, but the pull has been there and it has always been Grace. Now that I¡¯ve spent even more time with her I know the truth. I¡¯ve always been in love with Grace and it will only continue to grow with each second I¡¯m beside her...I only pray that she can feel the same about someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Someone like you? Sebastian you aren¡¯t what our parents painted you as. It¡¯s a scar, nothing more than a patch of new skin.¡± Liam scowled and Sebastian chuckled, wrapping his arm around his brother¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Is that the professional opinion of my doctor?¡±


    ¡°Also of your brother...Both brothers...You know Alexander and I have never viewed your injury as a deformation. You don¡¯t have to continue to wear that thing¡­¡± Liam whispered and Sebastian¡¯s smile slipped a fraction before he could catch it. He shook his head and removed his arm.


    ¡°I have my reasons. I¡¯m more comfortable with it on than off.¡±


    ¡°Like a shield?¡± Liam accused and Sebastian shrugged as he lengthened his stride to move ahead of Liam.


    ¡°Have you shown it to Grace?¡± Liam asked. Silence was his answer and the younger man sighed, shaking his head.


    ¡°I hope you know what you''re doing.¡± He whispered, thinking Sebastian couldn¡¯t hear him. The older brother lowered his eye and mumbled,


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Dinner was livelier than Grace had anticipated and she suspected that Liam contributed a lot to the lighter atmosphere. Annabelle was pulled from her shell by Liam¡¯s wild tales about his travels and Grace enjoyed when he encouraged Sebastian to share some of his own sea expeditions. The four of them filled the dour room with laughter and loud voices, something Grace assumed it hadn¡¯t heard in many years. She let her eyes wander to Sebastian for the hundredth time as he smiled freely, arguing with his brother over the details of a childhood memory. His grey eye flicked in her direction briefly and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    His hand slid along the table until it rested on top of hers, their fingers gently entwining. She felt herself softening as she looked at him. Where once sitting beside him had filled her with dread, now it calmed her and filled her with a new warmth that she had never felt before. She squeezed his hand back and his eye widen subtly, but his voice didn¡¯t give anything away as he continued his conversation with Liam. If only he would be honest with her, she could take the next step between them.


    As their plates were cleared away Sebastian stood and pulled out Grace¡¯s chair for her. His fingers strayed and brushed the side of her neck gently, sending a shiver down her back that was anything but unpleasant. However, when they began to head for the drawing room, he held back. He bowed his head towards all of them, but his gaze landed on her when he looked up again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to join you tonight, there are many issues around the estate that have built up in the earl¡¯s-my absence. I¡¯ll leave tonight¡¯s entertainment to Liam. Behave brother.¡± He said and Liam grinned placing his arm around Annabelle¡¯s shoulder¡¯s, making the girl blush slightly.


    ¡°Of course. I will tell all the embarrassing stories of little Sebastian.¡± He laughed and Grace smiled, but it fell when she saw the steel enter his grey eye as he narrowed it at his brother.


    ¡°Not all of them Liam.¡± His voice dripping with warning. Liam¡¯s own smile fell and now he was glaring slightly at Sebastian.


    ¡°I already said so brother.¡±


    Grace looked between the two men and knew there was an unspoken conversation that only the two of them were sharing. She frowned up at Sebastian and when his eye finally returned to her she was disheartened to see it was shuttered. He cleared his throat and turned his back on them.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Goodnight everyone.¡±


    Grace watched him walk away and felt her chest tighten with each step that took him further away. It seemed like he was distancing himself in more ways than the literal sense. A small voice urged her to follow him, but she hesitated. Her mind and body once more at war with what she should do. There was that niggling of fear and hurt creeping in once more and she hated it. Just when she was starting to accept these feelings, he begins to pull away.


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t help the responsibilities we have. Aiden, would you be able to step in as a fourth for a game of Whist?¡± Liam said and Grace turned away from the place Sebastian had disappeared to. She obligingly followed the others into the room and played the game, Aiden her partner. While her body sat in that room, reacting on instinct, her mind was elsewhere. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about all that had happened since they stepped into this house. Stranger yet...Was the oddest feeling of deja vu surrounding her like a fog. It was almost like¡­


    ¡®Like I¡¯ve been here before? But that¡¯s impossible...Right?¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian glanced up at the grand clock and set down his work. He rubbed his tired eye, trying to clear his blurred vision. The endless stacks of reports would be straining for someone with perfect sight. He hadn¡¯t been lying when he said things had fallen behind in the earl¡¯s absence. He hadn¡¯t stayed long after gaining the title. With the London Season starting, he had decided the best course was to re-insert himself into society. His lips curled up in a soft smile as he realized what that decision had really meant. If he hadn¡¯t returned to London, he never would have reunited with Grace.


    He sighed and leaned his elbows on the desk, resting his face against his folded hands. His conversation with Liam was rampaging through his head, disrupting his concentration even further. The truth of his brother¡¯s words dug into him like a sharp dagger. Grace deserved to know what happened between them all those years ago, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her. He really did want her to chose him as he was now, without any past influences. Besides, there was no telling how she would actually react to the revelation. There were too many unknown factors that could ruin his plans. He wasn¡¯t willing to chance the damage it could cause.


    He needed Grace in his life and he didn¡¯t want anything to take her from him. As selfish as that was, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from clinging to her so tightly. He groaned and buried his face in his hands. Just when he felt so close. So close to her finally being his, Liam had to come and make him doubt what he was doing. However, his determination was stubbornly holding and he would continue to play his hand. Especially with a threat still looming over them from a dangerous man who was more obsessive than Sebastian. The door creaked as it opened and Sebastian sighed. He dropped his hands and picked up a stack of reports without looking up.


    ¡°Perfect timing Aiden. I think I¡¯m done for the night. Take these and-¡± He had lifted his gaze to the man. Only it wasn¡¯t  Aiden as he had thought. She shifted nervously, not coming further into the study and he couldn¡¯t make his voice work to invite her in. Both were frozen and unsure of how to react to what was happening. Grace cleared her throat and looked around the room.


    ¡°Was this where you and Alexander worked?¡± She whispered and he swallowed, his mouth suddenly dry.


    ¡°When I was home¡­¡± He rasped, his eye roaming over her hungrily. She was dressed for bed. Her white nightgown did little to hide her figure and the light shawl she had thrown over her shoulders couldn¡¯t shield her from him. He thought he saw her shiver as she began to walk around the perimeter of the suddenly cramped room. His ears were ringing with the thundering of his heart as he forced himself to remain in his seat, afraid that if he moved he would fall upon her like a madman...which would describe him perfectly.


    ¡°I think I can imagine the two of you arguing in here...Especially after witnessing you and Liam.¡± She said with a light giggle that shot straight through him and had him smothering a groan. Her laugh affected him more than she would ever know. He followed her movements with his eye, noticing that she was subtly moving closer each time she turned to look at something new. His breathing was growing shallow as her scent became more apparent each second she remained.


    ¡°We would only argue when I wanted to take a dangerous route that he thought reckless. Or about me coming home permanently¡­¡± He sighed and forced his gaze away from her.


    ¡°Which I guess-in a way, was an argument he won.¡± He whispered with a dry chuckle. He felt her eyes on him then but, kept his own averted. He hadn¡¯t meant to let the thought slip, but he wasn¡¯t thinking properly with her close proximity. She was silent for so long that he was beginning to think that his mind had conjured her to torment him.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± She whispered and he flinched subtly as he looked over again. She was within reach now, standing only a few paces from his chair. How easy it would be to-no, he had to remain in control. He reminded himself that it had to be her decision, especially with his emotions so raw from Liam¡¯s words. He lifted his gaze up slowly, drinking in the sight of her creamy neck before meeting her gorgeous eyes. There was a spark in her violet orbs that called to him and his nails dug deeper into the arms of his chair.


    ¡°Maybe he did...But is that really so bad? I mean...You being back means...that you and I could meet.¡± She whispered and he thought he had imagined those sweet words falling from her lips. He so desperately wanted to hear some small amount of confirmation that he feared he was misunderstanding. When her eyes began to deepen to that amethyst he held his breath. Could he allow himself a small amount of hope? He started to reach for her, but stopped. His hand was still held out towards her as he hesitated and frowned. Maybe this wasn¡¯t what he thought, was he only projecting his own desires?


    As he lowered his gaze in thought Grace smiled gently and her tiny fingers reached out, the tips tickling the palm of his hand. He couldn¡¯t stop his eye from widening as he swallowed again. Their fingers laced together, rough skin sliding along soft and he imagined that was how it would feel to embrace her fully. He brought her hand up to his lips and kissed the inside of her wrist, feeling the pulse leaping beneath the skin. His eye lifted up to find hers blazing brightly as passion began to consume her. Her lips were parted and her chest rose and fell quickly with her growing excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s late, you should get to bed Grace.¡± He rasped, the hidden invitation lying just beneath the surface. He saw the hesitation in her eyes and his heart sank. He should have guessed¡­


    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± She whispered, her lashes covering her eyes so he couldn''t read them. He groaned and held her hand so he could press his forehead to her knuckles like he was pledging himself to her. Which he had...Long ago.


    ¡°Never...but if you don''t¡­¡± He looked up to see her watching him intently. He swallowed and allowed all the pent up desire to leak into his voice.


    ¡°I won''t be able to stop...Once this begins...it won''t end with a simple goodnight Grace.¡± He warned and watched as heat filled her cheeks, her eyes shining fiercely as they held his. He felt her pulling her hand away and bit back a sigh as he let her go. He closed his eye and waited for the sound of the door closing, not wanting to watch her walk out after taunting him so.


    Her palm cupped the side of his cheek, turning his head up again. He didn¡¯t have time to react as her lips pressed firmly to his. It wasn¡¯t like the soft kiss in the garden. This one conveyed the fire burning inside her and how she wanted to relieve it. He groaned and his hands caught her hips. He pulled away from her mouth just long enough to stand, lifting her at the same time to sit on the edge of his desk. Stacks of paper fell over, but neither paid it any mind as their frenzied mouths sought each other again.


    Her arms were wound tightly around him, her nails scratching the back of his head and neck. He groaned in delight as his tongue pushed along hers in imitation thrusts. Keeping his weight balanced on one arm, he used the other to reach up and release the tie holding back her locks. The chestnut strands spilled down her back and he tangled his fingers in their thick folds. The same arm supported her as he bent over her, diving deeper until he was certain he had explored every inch of her delicious mouth, her moans filling his ears and driving him mad until he feared he would break.


    He pulled back suddenly and her disappointed groan made him chuckle. He didn¡¯t give any explanation, simply swept her up into his arms and left the study with long strides. Her face was pressed against the side of his neck and he grit his teeth when he felt her soft lips brushing the skin with light kisses. Her innocent touches were igniting him in ways no other woman could ever hope to. He kicked the door to his chambers closed when they were finally inside. He was pleased that the servants had kept the fire going, so there was just enough light to see with. He wanted to burn this night into his memory forever.


    He took possession of her lips once more as he walked them to his bed, gently setting her upon it. He hovered over her as he had the last time they were together at night, only this time he wouldn¡¯t be stopping until he had completely claimed her. He growled softly as he lowered his mouth to her neck, nipping and licking the skin like a delicacy until he had her mewling below him. She needed to be prepared for what came next, the last thing he wanted was to hurt her more than expected.


    Her hands cupped his face and he followed the insistent pull back to her lips, swallowing her moan as her tongue slipped past his. He let her control the tempo of the kiss, wanting her to be as comfortable as possible and enjoying every second of her blossoming passion. At first her kiss was hesitant, unsure of how to proceed in her naive experience, but he patiently urged her further, not having to fake the moans she was wringing from him. She grew bolder, her kiss deepened and her hands slid down to glide along his chest, tugging at the fabric.


    Sebastian agreed that there needed to be more skin contact. He retreated just enough to pull his shirt off, flinging it into the darkness before starting on the buttons of her nightgown, unlatching the hidden hooks with incredible speed. Grace flushed brighter as her upper half was exposed to his hungry gaze, the fire casting an orange glow on her pale skin. He caught her wrist as she moved to cover her eyes and nipped at the skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me Grace. I want you to look at me as I love you...please¡­¡± He whispered. He wanted her to see him and only him, as there was only her in his heart. She swallowed, but nodded slightly, blushing even brighter. He continued removing the soft silk covering her until he could fully see the goddess before him. He swallowed at her beauty and wondered how fate had favored him in this moment.


    ¡°God you''re beautiful.¡± He rasped as he lowered himself and kissed her tenderly, wanting to convey everything inside him. She sighed softly and opened for him, her hands running up along his ribs to his back, pulling him lower until their chests pressed together. He growled at the touch and the tender kiss turned feral once again as his tongue possessed her mouth. Her fingers inched up to the tie at his hair and tugged, but the knot held and he heard her groan in irritation. He pulled back to look at her curiously and she frowned, the furrow between her brows adorable.


    ¡°Untie it.¡± She ordered and he chuckled, raising a brow at the tone. She turned her face to the side and the blush crept all the way to her tiny ears. She mumbled something incoherently and he hummed in question.


    ¡°I like how it looks left down¡­¡± She mumbled again, this time just loud enough that he could hear. He smiled wide and she covered her face in embarrassment making him laugh softly as he moved her arm away so he could reach her ear. He licked the curve and she shivered under the caress.


    ¡°It seems we share a common attraction my dear. For I also love how your hair looks tumbling down your back or¡­¡± He pulled back and stared down at her, her hair fanning out over his pillows. He hummed in appreciation and his gaze softened as he reached up to run the back of his fingers along her cheek. Then he reached back and pulled the thong loose, freeing his hair as she commanded. Her eyes followed the strands that fell over his shoulders with such rapt adore that he sucked in a breath as his heart skipped.


    He shifted lower, pressing soft kisses along her chest to her stomach. The memory of his last taste of her fueled his need. It also seemed that she knew what he planned as her teeth dug into her lip and her eyes became hooded. He groaned as he ran one hand along the back of her plush thigh, lifting the leg and spreading her for him. He didn¡¯t hold back, stroking her hard, pulling throaty moans from her that had him swelling, straining against the confines of his trousers. He was close to incinerating and it would take all his willpower to be gentle with her.


    ¡°Sebastian I-¡± The way she moaned his name set his blood on fire and he growled deep in his chest. He felt her legs tremble against him and her fingers tugged at his hair painfully. He pressed the tip of his tongue up against the bud of nerves and she came crashing around him, her cries of pleasure ringing through the silent room. He pulled back and looked down at her, she was breathing heavily, her breasts quivering with each breath.


    His own was labored as his member throbbed painfully, begging to be freed. He leaned back to remove the strangling clothes and sighed in relief when the cool air hit his heated skin. When his gaze returned to her, he noted that her eyes had widened and were taking in all of him slowly. He stilled, letting her absorb his form, thankful that years of work had left his body hard and muscular. She licked her lips and he followed the motion, his eye narrowing as another part twitched in answer.


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± He whispered, bringing her eyes up to his as he moved to join her. His movements were slow and calm, not wanting to startle her by falling on her as he desperately wished. He shifted her legs, settling between them so she could feel his weight against her.


    ¡°Wait, Sebastian I don¡¯t think-¡± He kissed her lightly, cutting off her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think...Just feel.¡± He whispered against her lips, then kissed her hard, stealing all thoughts from her so she wouldn¡¯t overthink anything between them. She melted against him, the tension leaving her body as she relaxed under him once more. He groaned and massaged her sides, running his hands along her hips to her thighs. She shifted, her legs bending and hugging his hips on instinct. He slowly reached between them and positioned himself at her entrance, pulling back from the kiss to look down at her face.


    Her eyes were clenched shut and she was biting her lip, but this time in fear rather than excitement. He grabbed her chin and pulled until her teeth released their hold and her eyes peeked open. When they were locked fully with his once more he grit his teeth and pushed into her, tearing through her maidenhead. She cried out and he pressed his forehead against hers, staying still as her body adjusted to the invasion. When the first tears spilled from her eyes he wiped them away with the pads of his thumbs, holding her head gently.


    Finally, her eyes opened again and they were as clear as any crystal he had seen. The fire more intense than before and he sighed in relief, not knowing what he would have done if there was hatred in her eyes. He kissed her tenderly and shifted, pushing gently to test if she was okay. At her soft moan his fingers pushed back into her hair, cradling her head and neck. He pulled back slightly before thrusting forward again, her voice louder this time and the pleasure clear. His next stroke was stronger and he released her lips to hear her needy cries as her nails dug into his shoulders.


    He groaned and grabbed her hips tightly, shifting so he could set a faster pace, nearing his own release already. It was like being on the ocean all over again, his heart thundered in his chest as she clung to him and he held her fiercely. Finally having her beneath him was even more amazing than he ever imagined it would be and he wasn¡¯t going to last long through the immeasurable pleasure.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± She sighed huskily as the first waves swept through her. That was all it took. He groaned as his fingers dug into her hips and he gave one final thrust, spilling himself deep inside her as she quivered around him. She cried out his name and he growled hers in response before kissing her hard as the aftershocks rocked both of them. With a satisfied hum he rolled to the side, sliding out of her body.


    He quickly fixed the comforter over the two of them so she wouldn¡¯t catch cold from the night air. His arms wrapped around her, pulling her to him again, nestling her head in the crook of his neck. She sighed happily and curled closer, making his heart swell with pride and love.


    ¡°Grace I-¡± He stopped, his throat tightening as he swallowed the words he had been about to say. Even after what they just shared, he wasn¡¯t ready to fully open himself. She snuggled up against him, her warm breath tickling his neck and it had a strange calming effect on him. He sighed and gently ran his fingers through her hair, playing with the silky strands.


    ¡°Sleep love.¡± He whispered and she hummed softly in response, her breathing already slowing. As the fire burned low he marveled at how right it felt to have her in his arms. Maybe it wasn''t at sea where he belonged, but right here beside her. What would have happened if he had chased after her all those years ago? Would he have had more time like this? With her head against his heart as she slept peacefully. He placed his hand on the top of her head and buried his nose in her hair. Knowing she was asleep he whispered into the darkness the words he had stopped before. ¡°I love you so much Grace. I always have.¡±

 Chapter Twelve

    She felt so cold. The icy water seeped into her bones, but she couldn¡¯t stop. She panted heavily, calling incoherently for help as she dragged the heavy object behind her. Her feet kept slipping on the murky bank, but she still managed to reach the shore, coughing harshly. She swung back to the object she had been so desperate to pull to safety, but everything suddenly went white¡­


    Grace groaned as the dream faded, her heart still racing slightly from the adrenaline that had fueled her inside the vision. She peeked open one eye, the morning light spreading across the floor through the gap in the heavy curtains. She sighed and turned over to go back to sleep, feeling lethargic for some reason. Her body met warm flesh and at that instant she remembered everything from the night before. Grace opened her eyes wide as she looked up at Sebastian¡¯s sleeping face. His chest was rising and falling slowly with his deep breaths.


    She blushed brightly as she took inventory of her body and felt the strange soreness settled between her legs. Her eyes traveled down his bare chest and she felt her stomach tighten again as she remembered how he had hovered over her last night. Looking at her pillow, she noticed that she had actually been resting on his arm and hummed softly as she remembered how sweetly he had cradled her last night. Grace looked back to his face, so gentle and relaxed in sleep. His hair fell across his face, covering the left side. Her breathing stopped as she realized the leather strap that usually ran across his forehead was missing. That meant that if she brushed aside his hair¡­


    She worried her lip, wondering if she would be overstepping her boundaries. There was no sound reason for her curiosity, but something was pushing her to look. Like a niggling at the corner of her mind that she couldn¡¯t fully grasp it. Her fingers reached out slowly, just brushing the strands with the tips of her fingers when her wrist was seized.


    She screamed, immediately trying to retract it, but the vise-grip had her held firm. His grey eye slowly slid open, locking on her. His hold relaxed, but he didn¡¯t let her go and his lips lifted up in a soft smile.


    ¡°Good morning Grace.¡± He whispered as he brought her hand to his lips and gently kissed her knuckles. He let go of her wrist then and sat up, turning his back on her as he did. She watched as he pushed off the covers and began to rise from the bed. She felt her cheeks heat further and averted her eyes. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t, but her gaze slowly moved back to him and she felt a familiar need building. She watched him pull on pants, his back stretching and bunching with muscle. He grabbed the eyepatch resting on the dresser and quickly fastened it in place. Grace felt an illogical disappointment fill her as he turned to face her only when he was sure his left eye was covered again.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked, walking back to the bed. She looked away so he wouldn¡¯t see the look in her eyes, not completely understanding the hurt she was feeling.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± She whispered, not knowing what else to say. The bed dipped as he sat down and leaned towards her. His hand cupped her cheek and lifted her face up to his again, his grey eye filled with warmth and something she wished she could place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend for my sake. If you''re hurting after our coupling, I need to know.¡± He said and the sincere worry in his voice soothed the unease that had been spreading through her. She smiled up at him and placed her own hand over his.


    ¡°Really. I¡¯m okay. Last night was¡­.Last night was incredible Sebastian.¡± She said and his eye narrowed.


    ¡°Damn.¡± He cursed suddenly and she frowned, opening her mouth to ask him what was wrong, but his lips covered hers, cutting off any words. The kiss was long and deep, drawing moans from her as he urged her back against the bed, stretching out above her. Her fingers tangled in his hair as their tongues twisted together passionately. Just when she began to anticipate him going further, he pulled back with another curse, covering his face with one hand in frustration.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± She whispered curiously and he looked down at her, his gaze filled with a consuming brightness.


    ¡°I¡¯m aroused again...but you need to recover.¡± He growled, looking away, a slight blush creeping along his cheeks. A sudden burst of warmth filled her heart and she laughed as pure joy radiated through her. His own expression softened as he smiled, watching her laugh. After a few moments, when she had settled to soft giggles he sighed and scratched the back of his head. He left the bed again, this time to retrieve a large robe. He returned to her side of the bed and held it up for her.


    ¡°Come love. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± He said, offering up the robe again. Grace blushed softly as she allowed the covers to fall away, knowing that there was no point in being embarrassed. He had already seen everything last night and would only see more in the future. While she secured the belt around her waist, he left to have the bath prepared. The thick material enveloped her completely and she hummed softly at the subtle smell wafting from the fabric. It was distinctly Sebastian¡¯s and she had the urge to steal the robe for herself, which only made her cheeks glow brighter. Even so, she couldn¡¯t help burying her nose against the sleeves that fell over her hands as she sat back on the edge of the bed.


    It was strange. She thought that after sharing a bed with a man, a woman was supposed to transform into someone new. She didn¡¯t feel any different, at least not to the point that she didn¡¯t still feel like herself. However, there was something undistinguished that was beginning to bloom inside her heart. A new attachment that hadn¡¯t been there before...she couldn¡¯t be sure, but it was possible that¡­


    ¡°They¡¯ve finished filling the tub.¡± Sebastian said as he came back into the room. She stared at him silently. Soaking in his tall, majestic frame that exude power and grace, while also remembering his gentle side that had suddenly pulled apart the armor that had been guarding her heart for years.


    ¡°Grace?¡± He asked in concern as she continued to sit still. He came to kneel before her, his hand cupping the side of her face.


    ¡°Are you okay love? Is it hurting that badly? I tried not to be too rough, but there¡¯s only so much¡­¡± She didn¡¯t hear his words clearly, but knew what he was trying to convey. Her expression softened as she smiled down at him. Her hands came up to cup his cheeks, surprising him as she leaned forward and kissed him tenderly.


    ¡°I¡¯m dangerously close to falling completely in love with this man¡­¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace grimaced as her leg buckled again. Luckily a strong arm caught her and helped her straighten again.


    ¡°Easy there Grace. If anything happens to you on our little outing, it¡¯ll be my head.¡± Liam laughed as he held her elbow while she stepped over a fallen branch. She smiled at him, blushing as her hips ached and she felt shaky on her legs. Sebastian had advised against her going with Liam and Annabelle on their quest for blackberries, but she had insisted that she was fine. Now she was beginning to understand his reasoning and wished she had listened more. Her eyes fell on Annabelle, who had more color in her cheeks, but the bleakness in the girl¡¯s eyes had not yet faded. No, she had another reason for needing to be here.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Lord Liam.¡±


    ¡°None of that. We are now relatives and I never wanted to be a lord in any case.¡± Liam laughed and she joined, giggling softly. She smiled at him and teased,


    ¡°Would you prefer Dr. Liam?¡±


    ¡°I do, but not with you dear Grace. I will only allow you to call me Liam and that¡¯s final.¡± He grinned and winked at her. She giggled and nodded, but it turned into a gasp as her hips twitched and she almost went down again to her embarrassment.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± She mumbled and was surprised to see Liam¡¯s cheeks pinken a bit as his eyes shifted to her neck before averting them again.


    ¡°Knowing my brother it¡¯ll only get worse¡­¡± He muttered and Grace¡¯s whole face burst into flames as she immediately translated his words. Grace gave a nervous laugh and Liam smiled softly at her. Then he surprised her by placing his hand on her head, patting gently as if she were a child. Even though he was so much younger than her, Liam still stood taller than her so that he had the advantage of looking down when he spoke to her.


    ¡°Even so...I couldn¡¯t be happier that he has you now.¡± He whispered and she felt a strange jolt shake her heart. He reverted to his jovial side as they continued, telling stories of his childhood and how he had become a master at finding the best patches and hidden brambles. Annabelle slowed so she could walk on the other side of the man and asked him several questions, which he eagerly answered. Grace noticed that Annabelle¡¯s eyes brightened slightly when she was speaking to the young man and hoped that the two would form a friendship that would help her heal the wounds on her heart.


    Grace felt a shiver run up her spine and stopped walking. There was something calling to her, another sense of familiarity that suddenly swept through her. She turned to the right, the trees thinning so she could see a field just beyond their border. There was something else too, the light glimmering off the floor, sparkles flickering like they were dancing.


    ¡°The lake?¡± She whispered and began to turn towards it, following the instinct calling to her.


    ¡°Grace? Don¡¯t fall so far behind. It¡¯s easier to get lost than you think.¡± Liam called, jolting her from whatever trance had held her captive. She shook her head and turned back to the others, catching up and putting the strange feeling behind her. That was the second time she had felt like she knew this place. Her brows fell in a thoughtful frown as she vaguely remembered the dream she had last night. Little snippets that were so unfocused she couldn¡¯t completely remember everything. A sense of urgency...something heavy...cold water¡­She looked over her shoulder again, back towards the lake and wondered why she felt so anxious when she tried to remember more of her dream.


    ¡°Here we are!¡± Liam called and she turned to find they had entered a small alcove of trees with bushes growing wildly between the large trunks. The sunlight filled the space with a pleasant warmth, while the trees offered some shade so that it didn¡¯t grow too hot. Grace moved towards one of the bushes and saw the sweet berries growing in clusters generously. This was a treasure trove of delicious fruit.


    ¡°There are so many.¡± Annabelle marvelled aloud and Grace nodded while Liam laughed. He swept his hand across the alcove and grinned.


    ¡°This is the best patch as it houses the most productive clusters and the sweetest berries.¡±


    They lost themselves for the next hour, collecting a basket full of the little fruit, talking animatedly about the different things they would ask the cook to make. Grace sighed softly as she tilted her head back, letting the sunlight wash over her. She felt so free suddenly as she realized that there was no one to judge their behavior while they acted like children. Maybe it wasn¡¯t just Annabelle that had needed a break from the city.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Are you enjoying yourself Grace?¡± Liam asked as he came up to her side and she nodded. He smiled and stretched his hands over his head, looking up at the sky that peeked through the trees.


    ¡°I love it here, but spend so little time staying...Sebastian too now that I think about it.¡± He chuckled and she smiled.


    ¡°He was saying the same thing last night when I asked him, that he would only come home when Alexander started nagging.¡± She giggled at the grimace Liam made.


    ¡°Alex was always a hard ass when it came to duty or responsibility. Oh, forgive me Grace, I forgot I¡¯m supposed to watch my tongue around ladies. I¡¯ve been gone longer than I realized.¡± He laughed and rubbed the back of his head. Grace shook her head and gave him a reassuring smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t tell...Actually, I was hoping that you would speak freely with me. I...I have something I was wishing to talk with you about.¡± She said, watching his reaction and noticed that his relaxed frame stiffened suddenly. His grey eyes became guarded and his throat moved subtly with a swallow.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He whispered and she clearly heard the nervous tint to his words. She frowned, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Do you...Do you know how Sebastian got his injury?¡± She asked and was surprised to see Liam breathe a sigh of relief. It seems she hadn¡¯t asked what he had been worrying about.


    ¡°I do...but before you ask me for any details, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to insist you ask the man directly. It¡¯s not my story to tell. Why the sudden curiosity?¡±


    ¡°This morning...he went to great lengths to hide it from me. Is it that bad?¡± She asked and he frowned, turning his head away, looking over at Annabelle who was resting against a tree peacefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s something he¡¯s very sensitive about. Our parents made him believe it was worse than it really is. Any imperfections were horrid in their eyes.¡± He said bitterly and she heard the similarity in the way Sebastian had spoken of his parents. It seemed that both brothers had had difficult relationships with them. Her eyes widened as she realized he had told her something important.


    ¡°Wait...so it¡¯s an old injury. I always assumed he had gotten it at sea.¡± She said and Liam¡¯s face froze as he caught his slip too.


    ¡°Shit...I won¡¯t say any more. Please Grace...Ask Sebastian if you want to know more.¡± He said and walked away from her, heading over to Anna, but he stopped after taking a few steps and looked at her over his shoulder.


    ¡°Just...be patient with him. I know he can be secretive and it¡¯s infuriating, but if it¡¯s you...If it¡¯s you Grace, he¡¯ll open himself up completely with time.¡± He said before leaving her alone to think over his words. She sighed and crossed her arms over her chest as she looked up at the sky as he had done before. Grace knew that if she wanted answers to her questions, they would have to be directly from Sebastian. Liam made sense when he said to be patient. There was no rush to these things, but now that her life with the man seemed more optimistic, Grace wanted to know everything there was to know about her husband.


    The wind caressed her hair and she felt a chill go down her spine. She turned, looking in the direction they had come and felt that strange pull again. What exactly was it that was calling out to her and why did she feel like there were more questions surrounding this place than she could put into words?


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian glared at the scrap of paper in his hands, cursing the lack of information that would lead him to this man. It was another quickly scrawled missive, ¡®Don¡¯t think she¡¯s safe just because you hid her from my eyes. It won¡¯t work a second time. Give me what I desire or I¡¯ll take her as a substitute.¡¯ He growled as he crumpled the paper in his fist and looked up at a solemn Aiden.


    ¡°Was it the same as last time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It came with the rest of the post, so there¡¯s no way to know where he could be.¡± Aiden answered, shaking his head. Sebastian frowned and began to pace the study while calculating his next move.


    ¡°He¡¯s near. Otherwise the message would not have mentioned trying to hide Grace from him. He knows we are here and I¡¯ve no doubt that he is waiting for another opportunity, but I won¡¯t give him one. I¡¯ll cut him down this time, he will not lay a finger on her.¡± Sebastian growled before sitting at his desk. He wrote out a quick order and handed it to Aiden.


    ¡°Make sure they are given these descriptions and put emphasis on that scar. It is just as important that they know to be discreet. He may have spies of his own and we can¡¯t afford to give him any more advantages. We are already a step behind.¡± He growled low, his frustration mounting as they continued to play this madman¡¯s game. When he was alone again, Sebastian sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. He decided it was best to call it a night, his mind was clouded at the moment and he wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on figures. Everything was piling up, both with the estate and the threats against his family. All he wanted was to resolve this mess quickly and focus on his wife.


    He smiled, despite his sour thoughts as he remembered how it had felt waking up next to her. It was dark out and he knew she would be in bed by now, tired from the outing with his brother. When he entered his chambers he sighed and untied his hair, easing the pressure on his head. His eye fell on the door connecting the two rooms and he wanted nothing more than to go to her.


    He shouldn¡¯t...Grace needed to rest and recover from the night before. Still he found his feet carrying him to the barrier between them as he listened for any sign that she was still awake. Silence filled the air and he slowly turned the handle, opening the door enough that he could see inside. He found her sitting up in bed, a book resting against her knees. She looked up startled, but when she saw it was him her expression melted into an inviting smile.


    ¡°Have you finished your work for the night?¡± She asked and he shook his head, coming further into the room.


    ¡°I decided it was pointless when I couldn¡¯t focus on a word of it.¡± He said, glancing at the fireplace and wondering if she had been waiting up for him-hoping that she had. The thought that she was anticipating his company set his heart racing. He looked back at her to see her smiling at him, a teasing light in her eyes as she rested her cheek against her fist.


    ¡°What exactly had you so distracted that you couldn¡¯t get any work done?¡± She purred and there was a spark in her eyes that called to the predator in him. He narrowed his eye and rasped,


    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She whispered, closing her book and giving him a daring look. He growled and leaned against the bed, supporting himself with his arms as he brought his face closer to hers.


    ¡°I should leave you to recover Grace...You could end up in more pain if I touch you too soon.¡± He whispered, his lips brushing against her cheek as he spoke. Her hands reached out and grasped the front of his shirt tightly, pulling him so that her lips were next to his ear


    ¡°I¡¯ll only be in pain if you leave me like this.¡± She hissed and nipped the lobe, causing him to suck in a quick breath. She didn¡¯t stop there as her lips hesitantly moved down to his neck. He closed his eye in pure pleasure as her light kisses set fire to his blood and a soft hiss escaped his clenched teeth. He felt her grinning against his neck before she grew more bold, her lips moving to the pulse at the base of his neck. He hissed when her teeth sank into the flesh, sucking at the sensitive spot as he had done before-she was a quick study.


    ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± She whispered before leaning back and pressing her lips to his. He moaned and immediately deepened the kiss, cupping the side of her head. She opened for him, allowing his tongue to taste all of her intoxicating mouth. Her arms wrapped around the back of his neck as she sighed against his mouth. He sat back to remove his shirt and her eyes clouded with hot desire. He stretched out until he was looking into her eyes again, pressing his hips to hers to prove how much he wanted her. She gasped and blushed, but there was no hesitation in her gaze. He leaned down, trailing his lips along her neck as his hands moved along her sides.


    ¡°Grace...Tell me immediately if it starts hurting.¡± He whispered and felt her nod as her nails dug into his shoulders. He sighed as the last remains of his restraint snapped. She moaned as he sucked at the sensitive spots on her neck, lapping at her skin hungrily. His fingers made quick work of the hooks holding her nightgown closed, revealing her to him. He pulled back just enough to watch her reactions as he massaged the soft mounds, pinching lightly.


    Grace¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes were clenched shut, but the sounds she was making weren¡¯t those of pain. He took one into his mouth and she gasped, arching her back and moaning loudly as he nipped the tip gently. His free hand moved to pull up the skirt of her nightgown, seeking her center. She flinched slightly when his fingertips brushed the sensitive folds and he pulled back to look up at her.


    ¡°Grace?¡± He rasped, his voice too rough from his own desire. She shook her head and opened her eyes as she smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She said, answering his questioning look. He growled softly at the effect those deep pools had on him as he swelled painfully against his pants. He moved up to her so he could take her lips again, possessing her mouth feverishly. She mewled as his tongue touched every deep part of her while his fingers continued with their slow torture. He was pleased to find her ready for him, but still he continued to tease her because he wanted to be sure there wouldn¡¯t be any pain this time. Without removing his lips from hers, he managed to remove her nightgown completely, blindly tossing it to the floor.


    When he thought neither of them could hold out any longer he released her mouth so he could remove the last barrier between them, sighing in relief when the pressure on his member eased. He let them drop, joining the other discarded clothes piled beside the bed. Sebastian lowered himself to her again, nestling himself against her entrance while claiming her mouth in another tender kiss. He pushed forward, finding it easier than last night. She made a small sound of pain and he flinched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop if it hurts.¡± He whispered, pressing his forehead to hers. She shook her head and pierced him with a look that nearly stopped his heart. There was almost a hint of lo-he thrust himself to the hilt, unable to stop the natural reaction to that thought. She cried out and he cursed.


    ¡°Grace...shit I¡¯m sorry. I-¡± He began to pull out, but her legs wrapped around his, trapping him there. His eye widened in surprise as he looked down at her. There were tears in her eyes, but she was smiling at him. Her hands moved to cup his face and her eyes softened with a strong emotion again and he allowed himself to hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t hurt Sebastian, I¡¯m fine so please don¡¯t leave me.¡± She whispered before leaning up and pressing her lips to his again. He groaned and pressed her back into the mattress, their tongues fighting for dominance as he took her at a fierce pace. She was struggling holding her voice back, the muffled moans only contained by his lips locked with hers. He never thought he would be blessed with such a passionate partner like this and he couldn¡¯t be more pleased. When he felt her body beginning to tighten around him he wrapped his arms around her, his mouth shifting to the crook of her neck.


    Now freed, her voice rang out in the chambers, filling his ears with the sweetest symphony. He angled her hips up so he could reach deeper, his own breath labored as he neared his own release. Her nails dug into his back as the first wave crashed over her and she arched against him. The rush of heat pushed him over the edge and he couldn¡¯t hold back as he dug his teeth into her shoulder and spilled himself deep inside her. Grace hugged him to her as he felt all the previous stress that had been weighing him down disappear. He collapsed against her, suddenly exhausted. Humming as he nuzzled the side of her neck, mumbling sleepily against the soft skin, his eyes growing heavy.


    ¡°What?¡± She jumped slightly and he jolted up, his heart hammering in his chest as he realized he had started to fall asleep. He cleared his throat, trying to recover his composure, smiling softly down at her, he brushed the back of his fingers against her cheek before pressing a soft kiss to her forehead.


    ¡°Sorry I must be heavy. I¡¯m more tired than I thought. You have an amazing gift for relaxing me my dear.¡± He said while rolling over and hugging her close. After drawing the covers over them he sighed and molded her against him. She pressed her face against his chest, making him chuckle.


    ¡°Goodnight Grace.¡± He sighed again, sleep falling over him quickly as all the work he had been trying to finish caught up to him.


    He was already deeply asleep so he didn¡¯t feel when Grace pulled away from him, lifting herself up on her arms as she stared down at his sleeping face. She grabbed at her heart which was pounding wildly as her mind raced, her face flushed hotly as she remembered the words he had unknowingly whispered to her.


    ¡°I love you so much. Please, don''t leave me again.¡±

 Chapter Thirteen

    ¡°Grace!¡±


    Grace startled, nearly dropping the teacup in her hand. She looked up to see Annabelle staring at her in concern. She blinked and shook her head, trying to focus herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what were you saying?¡± She asked and Annabelle¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Where have you been lately? These last three days it seems like you¡¯ve been colonies away. Did something happen with Sebastian?¡± Annabelle asked and Grace smiled softly. Anna had grown more comfortable around the man, enough to even call him by his given name. She had seen the secret smile on Sebastian¡¯s face as well whenever Anna said it. Then her sister¡¯s words registered with her and she blushed softly as memories of the last few nights suddenly played through her mind. Sebastian was an adamant lover and spent every night holding her until they both fell asleep...but...Grace looked up and realized that Anna was waiting for some sort of response from her.


    ¡°No...Not exactly¡­¡± Grace whispered followed by a soft sigh. Anna sat down her own teacup and moved to sit beside Grace. The girl made Grace put down her cup and took both her hands in hers. She smiled as she looked at her hands under Anna¡¯s, they were almost the same size now.


    ¡°Tell me what happened. I don¡¯t like to see you like this. I¡¯m the only one allowed to be gloomy right now.¡± Anna tried to tease, but the hurt was still faintly there in her voice. Grace felt her heart soften as she reached up and stroked the top of Anna¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh Anna. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have-¡±


    ¡°None of that.¡± Anna cut her off, swatting her hand away. She gave Grace a ¡®stern¡¯ look that had her fight back a giggle.


    ¡°Grace. I¡¯m your sister, if you can¡¯t talk to me, who else is there?¡± Anna said and gave her hands a reassuring squeeze. Maybe it would be better if she talked it out with someone else instead of running in circles within her own mind. She sighed and nodded, then began to tell her sister what was on her mind. Although both their cheeks were burning as Grace spoke of how she had finally become Sebastian¡¯s wife in every sense, she still managed to get her worries out. By the end of it Anna was staring at her confused.


    ¡°Well, now I know what you¡¯ve been puzzling over, but I don¡¯t quite understand what has you looking so down. If you heard him correctly and he said he loves you-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was talking about me.¡± Grace interrupted, speaking aloud the real issue that had been plaguing her. Anna frowned in confusion and Grace had to elaborate her thoughts.


    ¡°He said more than those words. He also said ¡®don¡¯t leave me again¡¯? He can¡¯t be talking about me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah that is an odd thing to say, but maybe he was referring to the time we were kidnapped?¡± Anna tried to offer helpfully, but Grace shook her head again.


    ¡°I thought about that, but the way he said it doesn¡¯t match. He sounded strange, almost desperate when he said it. It was like he was thinking about something that happened before¡­before we met.¡± Grace looked down at their hands and tightened her fingers around Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help feeling that he¡¯s hiding something from me...Since that night, not once has he said any more to me about love, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s aware that he did. It seemed like he was speaking in the throes of sleep. What if...What if he was thinking of someone else?¡± She whispered and had to fight against the stinging in her chest.


    ¡°Grace...The only reason that thought would affect you so much is if¡­¡± Anna trailed off, but Grace knew what words were hanging between them and tears slowly filled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes...I¡¯ve fallen in love with my husband...and-and I think he already belongs to another.¡± Grace bit her lip to keep the tears back and Anna hugged her suddenly.


    ¡°Grace, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s as you think. I¡¯m going to throw some of your own advice at you. You are letting your fear of rejection rule your thoughts. I think the best course is for you to ask Sebastian.¡± Anna said while holding her sister¡¯s shoulders and smiling encouragingly at her. Grace found herself smiling back and reached up to brush at Anna¡¯s hair.


    ¡°So you were actually listening when I lectured you?¡± She teased and Anna laughed.


    ¡°Only when the advice worked in my favor.¡± At that they both laughed and Grace found herself feeling better. Having spoken the words seemed to free the heavy pressure that had been piling up. She hoped that her fears were unfounded and that if she spoke with Sebastian, he would finally open up to her. If they could have complete honesty between them, then she would feel safe revealing how deeply she cared for him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°I thought the point of coming to the country was to get away from social gatherings.¡± Sebastian grumbled and the ladies giggled at his annoyed look. Grace wrapped her arm through his and hugged his side. His eye widened slightly, but a smile instantly lit his face.


    ¡°We know that you hate this, but thank you for still accompanying us. Even if the invitation was for me.¡± Grace said and he snorted softly.


    ¡°If I sent you to the wolves alone I wouldn¡¯t be able to get any work done anyways. I don¡¯t know how those vultures got word that I was in the area so quickly.¡± He growled and she smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fear brother. You will not be the only dressed up turkey being served tonight. Just be thankful that you have a wife to shield you from the meddling mamas that are sure to be prowling tonight.¡± Liam joked as he relaxed back in his seat. He had decided to join them as they went to a country ball thrown by Sebastian¡¯s neighbor, the Duchess Evenwood. She was using tonight to introduce her eldest daughter to society and had wanted to make introductions to Grace as well. Grace knew that many in attendance may be visiting from London and she worried for Annabelle so she was grateful that Liam had come along to play champion.


    ¡°I think the best thing for all of us is to make quick introductions and then to quietly enjoy ourselves.¡± She said and Sebastian sighed, tilting his head back.


    ¡°I doubt we will find a quiet moment for even a second while we are there.¡±


    Grace noticed his eye move to meet hers and a slight grin lifted his lips as he leaned closer to her ear.


    ¡°Unless my wife begs me to steal her away to a dark corner.¡± He purred and she immediately felt her cheeks flush and heat spread through her stomach at the sinful temptation.


    ¡°No flirting while in mixed company.¡± Liam teased and gently kicked Sebastian¡¯s shin. Sebastian seemed unfazed as he kissed Grace¡¯s cheek and shot his brother a challenging look.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you stop me.¡±


    Grace noticed Anna giving her a knowing look and the two shared a silent conversation through their eyes.


    ¡®Tell me again this man doesn¡¯t adore you?¡¯


    ¡®Adoration and love are two different feelings.¡¯


    ¡®Give it time, it doesn¡¯t take much for one to transform to the other.¡¯


    The carriage began to slow as it entered the line to the large country estate. Grace felt a small wave of nerves settle in her chest as she wondered how these people would treat them. London hadn¡¯t been very accepting of Sebastian, but surely these people would be different. They had known Sebastian¡¯s family for years, so they must have known him as a child.


    Her nerves grew as they began to enter the house, being guided to the ballroom by a line of staff. When they entered the ballroom it wasn¡¯t nearly as crowded as she had worried and seemed to have a more intimate air about it. She took a subtle breath to try to calm down and held her head high as she glanced up at her husband. She realized that she didn¡¯t have to pretend or put on a mask anymore the way she did before. She truly loved this man...but there was a part of him that he was withholding and she hoped it wasn¡¯t something that would break her heart in the end.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Northridge! My how you¡¯ve grown into a strapping man.¡± A deep voice called to them and Sebastian turned to face the portly man making his way to them. Sebastian inclined his head.


    ¡°Lord Evenwood, it is a pleasure to see you again and I apologize that I didn¡¯t make the rounds when I returned.¡± He said, but the man waved his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Nonsense. You were grieving for the loss of your brother so it is perfectly understandable. Besides-¡± His green eyes moved over to Grace and his grey mustache lifted up with his smile.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you were anxious to go after the woman who had stolen your heart.¡± He said and Sebastian smiled proudly down at her, making her heart yearn for it to be true and not just the fabricated lie they had created.


    ¡°Yes. I was fortunate to find her as I did. Lord Evenwood, allow me to formally introduce my wife, Lady Grace Blackwood.¡± Lord Evenwood bowed over her hand and gave her a warm smile.


    ¡°Welcome my dear. I¡¯m sure my wife will be hunting you both out soon as she was biting at the bits to meet you. Be warned that she can be a tad rambunctious, but she means no harm I swear. Well enjoy the evenings, I personally plan to hide away in the card room before the woman ropes me into a conversation with the Dowager Duchess.¡± He said, referring to his mother-in-law. Grace had to bite back a laugh, but couldn¡¯t fully suppress her giggles. The elderly man waved as he moved off and Liam chuckled as he moved to her other side.


    ¡°He sure hasn¡¯t changed.¡± He said and Sebastian shrugged as he placed his hand on Grace¡¯s waist and began to move them along the edge of the dancefloor.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that he hasn¡¯t. He and his wife were always kind-hearted and didn¡¯t treat us like nuisances. Of all our neighbors, the Lord and Lady Evenwood were the only ones who sincerely grieved our brother.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Lady Evenwood did in fact hunt them down. She talked fast and animatedly so it was hard for Grace to keep up with her, but she was grateful to see people genuinely smiled at her husband. She was also happy to see that Sebastian was much more at ease than he had been in London as he spoke with the woman. Her daughter, Angelica was also a lovely thing, a tall willowy girl that seemed quiet compared to her mother¡¯s loud personality, but she wasn¡¯t cowering either. Sebastian did the proper thing and offered his hand for the next dance for Miss Angelica. The attention of Lord Blackwood, another prominent title in the area, would help attract other gentlemen and Lady Evenwood seemed delighted.


    ¡°Grace, would you take me for a partner while Sebastian does his duty?¡± Liam asked and Grace smiled, but shook her head.


    ¡°I do not mind sitting out one set, I will be quite alright by myself¡­¡± She leaned closer and whispered into his ear,


    ¡°Besides, I would be more grateful if you kept Annabelle company while we¡¯re here. I don¡¯t want her thinking unnecessary thoughts. She¡¯s been doing so well and¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more dear Grace. Leave it to me as I am a master at raising women¡¯s spirits.¡± He said and Grace tapped him on the arm with her fan while laughing.


    ¡°Why is it that when you say it so, it sounds less innocent?¡±


    ¡°Because my brother¡¯s cynicism is rubbing off on you.¡± He teased and kissed her hand before going back to Annabelle who was staring at the couples solemnly. Her eyes brightened slightly when Liam came over and Grace breathed a sigh of relief. She decided to take this chance to go to the refreshments to get a flute of wine while she waited for Sebastian to return to her. She took her drink and looked back at the dancing couples. She saw Liam and Annabelle, both smiling brightly. Then her eyes moved until she saw Sebastian, so easy to pick out among the others. It wasn¡¯t just his tall frame or signature braid either, there was an instinctive pull that could lead her to him even in the most crowded ballroom. She sighed as her eyes lowered while her thoughts raced once more.


    ¡®What had those words meant? It has been nearly a fortnight and yet I still can¡¯t find the answer I need.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t find the right way to breach the subject with him, not wanting to damage their relationship that was still so new. She felt a strange shiver run along her back and turned to find a man had moved to stand near her, his eyes also on the dancefloor. He glanced down at her and smiled. He was quite handsome with dark brown hair that he had tied in a small knot at the back of his head. His blue eyes warmed at the sight of her, but for some reason she felt her body tense in warning.


    ¡°Good evening. Forgive me if I startled you. I was unable to pull the Duchess away long enough to make introductions, but I wished to meet you. You are Sebastian Blackwood¡¯s wife and it is very important that I meet you.¡± He said smoothly as he bowed formally, his gloved hand held out for hers. She briefly offered him her fingers before snatching them back, still unsure of him. His tone was soft and gentle as he smiled down at her, but some part of her brain was warning her to keep a distance. She swallowed nervously and frowned up at the man.


    ¡°You are acquainted with my husband Mr.-¡±


    ¡°Malcolm. Yes, Sebastian and I are close friends.¡± He said and she wondered at the way he said that word, almost as if he was forcing himself. He grew silent for a moment as he seemed to be scrutinizing her now and she felt another shiver race through her as her body screamed for her to run. She started to take a step back,


    ¡°Well it was lovely meeting you, but I really should-¡±


    ¡°Just a moment. I¡¯m afraid I would hate for you to run off just yet. I was hoping that you could answer a question for me.¡± He said, moving so he blocked her view of the dancefloor and Sebastian.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question my dear. I¡¯m looking for someone that your husband was close with...a mutual friend if you will. Her name is Evaline and I remember that she was rather attached to Sebastian. I was hoping that she had returned with him and that I would be able to see her again.¡± He said and Grace¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°E-Evaline...and she was...close to Sebastian?¡± She whispered as a horrible thought occurred to her, but she desperately tried to deny it. Unfortunately, his next words made it all the harder to fight her fears.


    ¡°I believe most would tell you that it seemed like a love match...both were rather fond of the other and I thought for sure he had stol-ehem, taken her with him to be married. I was rather surprised to discover that the woman he had married was a complete stranger that had no connection to the man.¡±


    Grace felt as if her heart had frozen over as so many more possibilities began to form inside her mind and none of them were the answer she wanted. She lowered her head and fought the tears that suddenly clouded her vision.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright? Forgive me for suddenly approaching you with all this it was improper.¡± Malcolm apologized, but Grace shook her head and forced herself to give him a small smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sir. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m glad I could speak with you. I only wish I could answer your question but¡­.but I have never heard of this woman that you speak of...If you¡¯ll excuse me I must return to my family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I must take my leave as well. Hopefully the next time we meet we¡¯ll have more time to talk. Thank you and do give my regards to that captain of yours.¡± He said, bowing to her, but she was already making her way back to the others. She saw Liam first as he was introducing Annabelle to several gentlemen and encouraging her to accept an invitation to dance and waving her off as she went to the dancefloor unsteadily.


    ¡°Excuse me...Liam I need to speak with you. Please.¡± Grace had whispered the last part so only Liam could hear the desperation in her voice. He frowned for a second, looking around for Sebastian who was with Miss Angelica, setting her up with her next partner. He looked down at her and the look in her eyes must have convinced him that it couldn¡¯t wait so he took her hand and lead her to the floor with the other couples. Once they were set in motion he spoke softly to her.


    ¡°What is it Grace, why do you seem so upset all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Liam I-I¡­¡± She sighed, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves so she could ask what she needed.


    ¡°Liam, I¡¯m going to ask you something and I need you to promise me that you¡¯ll be honest.¡± She said and noticed how Liam¡¯s eyes immediately turned fearful and began to dart around, probably in search of his brother once more. He swallowed and tentatively nodded, giving her permission to ask.


    ¡°I know this may also be difficult for you, but I need you to keep what I ask you a secret from Sebastian.¡±


    ¡°What? Grace what are you-¡±


    ¡°Has your brother ever mentioned being in love with someone?¡± She asked suddenly, cutting him off and putting more force into getting the words out, feeling them cut as she spoke them. Liam¡¯s mouth snapped shut and Grace watched as his eyes turned even more cautious, freezing her heart in fear of what his answer was. He swallowed nervously again and glanced over with a worried look on his face. She waited for him to answer her, feeling her nerves and fear mount with each passing moment. She gave his arm a slight squeeze, bringing his eyes back to her.


    ¡°Please Liam...I understand that what I¡¯m doing is unfair to you, but I can¡¯t ask anyone else. Aiden is too loyal to Sebastian and no one else knows him as well as you...I just...I just need to understand some things about him before I¡­¡± She stopped herself from saying, ¡°Before I tell him I love him.¡± Instead, letting her words trail off and hoping that he wouldn¡¯t push her for more. Liam sighed heavily,


    ¡°Listen to me Grace...I have also sworn to keep certain things quiet until Sebastian is ready to speak of them¡­¡± He began and she felt her heart begin to hammer as she anticipated what he was going to say.


    ¡°I really wish I could say more...the two of you need to be honest with each other or this web will only become more tangled¡­¡± His eyes sharpened with a sudden strong determination as the hand holding hers tightened.


    ¡°What I can tell you Grace is that I have only ever heard my brother speak of one woman my entire life. You-I mean...damn this is difficult without saying everything...He-He has never been able to forget this woman or what she means to him¡­If you truly want to know who is in his heart then you need to ask him yourself.¡± He said, his eyes imploring her to understand and deep in her heart she did. That one woman who has remained in his heart, even after all this time. The one he can¡¯t forget no matter where he goes or who he holds. It seems that there was only room for one in Sebastian¡¯s heart. One who must have left him in some way and left such a deep scar that he calls for them...


    ¡®I love you so much. Please, don¡¯t leave me again.¡¯¡¯


    Someone that Grace was just a substitute for in the end...and that was the final thought that broke her.

 Chapter Fourteen

    Grace used the wet cloth to dab at her eyes, hoping to reduce the redness at the corners. She hadn¡¯t realized how much she had cried or how little sleep she had gotten last night. She was just grateful that Sebastian hadn¡¯t seen since he had left their bed early this morning to go check on the fields. She sighed heavily, feeling a crushing weight in her chest as her mind betrayed her by immediately replaying the ball. As she left her chambers she wondered how she would be able to conduct herself with her raging emotions¡­


    ¡®How am I going to face Sebastian today?¡¯ She thought as she walked down the hall, her brows drawn down. It was horrible, but she hoped that his duties would keep him busy while she tried to sort herself.


    ¡°Ah, good morning gorgeous.¡± His deep voice sounded from the bottom of the stairs as she reached them and she barely hid a grimace at her luck. He smiled so openly at her that she also felt a small stab of guilt as she forced a smile in return and descended the steps. His brows drew down and his smile slipped for a moment before he seemed to shake himself. He came to her and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her towards him as his lips lowered. She couldn¡¯t stop the flinch as they made contact. It was more painful to know that as soon as he touched her she melted, wanting him just as strongly as before while also craving more.


    ¡°Grace?¡± He whispered, obviously feeling how stiffly she was holding herself. Hoping it was convincing, she shook her head and smiled up at him.


    ¡°Forgive me, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired this morning.¡± She said and although his brows lowered, he didn¡¯t inquire further into her excuse. Instead he softened and lifted her chin with his fingers as he drew her closer.


    ¡°Well then, if my wife is in need of cheering-how does a ride sound? I will happily put some time aside if it means I get to spend it with you.¡± He whispered, his voice husky and flirtatious, a sound that made her legs shake. Subconscious heat pooled in her stomach, but the pain in her heart intensified as well. She wasn¡¯t ready to be alone with him yet and her panic made her response harsher than warranted.


    ¡°Not today...I-I have already made plans with Liam.¡±


    ¡°Liam?¡±


    ¡°Yes...We-he told me that he would show me the local shops so I could familiarize myself with the area.¡± She said and knew that it was a weak lie, but prayed he wouldn¡¯t question it.


    ¡°Oh. Perhaps when you return-¡± He began to suggest something else, but her growing panic consumed her and she didn¡¯t hear him as she pulled from his grasp. She gave him a shaky smile, unable to meet his gaze as she weakly extracted herself. Since she didn¡¯t look back she completely missed the stunned hurt on Sebastian¡¯s face.


    ¡°W-well I should go find...Liam so we can...I¡¯ll return soon...¡± She fled the room, searching for Liam so she could convince him to accompany her off the property. Distance is what she most craved at this moment, she needed to get away long enough to sort her thoughts. Maybe if she could distract herself enough, she could find a way to accept everything she had learned and move past it.


    It took longer than she thought to find Liam, running into Annabelle first as the girl came out of the larger library. She didn¡¯t look good, her moods still swaying between normal and devastated.


    ¡°Anna? Sweetheart are you okay?¡± Grace asked, stopping the girl momentarily in her retreat. Anna nodded, but her eyes said otherwise, tears threatening to spill. Grace frowned, wondering if she should put aside her own worries to tend to her sister. Anna must have read her intentions for she brushed off Grace¡¯s hand and gave a slightly more convincing smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired. I¡¯m going to go rest for a bit. It¡¯s actually a sound suggestion.¡± She whispered the last cryptic words that made Grace¡¯s frown deepen before continuing on her path to her chambers. Grace stood there pondering their meaning when raised voices reached her in the hall. She moved closer to the library and recognized the two arguing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t force her to go out when she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Aiden said, his voice sounding harsher than Grace had ever heard before.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t healthy to stay locked in her chambers all day either. She needs to be around other people in order to get past this trifle thing.¡± Liam argued back and Grace peeked around the door to see them squaring off, both had their arms crossed defensively.


    ¡°Listen doctor, to Annabelle this wasn¡¯t a trifle thing. She¡¯s genuinely hurt and doesn¡¯t need someone pushing her past her limits. Stay away from her or you¡¯ll deal with me.¡± Aiden growled and both Liam¡¯s and Grace¡¯s eyes widened at his tone.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you were in a position to give me orders.¡± Liam bit out and Aiden turned his back to him, heading towards the exit and Grace.


    ¡°Tell Sebastian if you wish, but see to it that you also heed my warning and do not push Annabelle again. Brother or not, I will forgive no man for making her cry.¡± He spat over his shoulder and in his haste almost collided with Grace. He reeled back, his eyes widening as his cheeks heated along with hers. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Milady...You were...I-I apologise that you had to overhear that...please...please excuse me.¡± He bowed and strode away from her, his hands fisted at his side. She turned slowly to see Liam rubbing the back of his head, looking sheepish.


    ¡°Sorry Grace...That was...Well maybe I did go a bit over in my pushing. I just worry about Annabelle locking herself up. A sad soul can¡¯t be healed as easily.¡± He said and she gave him a small smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re all worried about her...and Aiden has a right to be protective of her after he witnessed what she had endured.¡±


    ¡°Ah...Sebastian did mention when you two were taken. Forgive me. I will apologise to both of them.¡± Then he returned to his usual smile.


    ¡°Now what is it that my lovely sister wished of me?¡± He asked and her original purpose for seeking him out made her mood instantly darken. He must have noticed for his own face fell with worry.


    ¡°I was wondering if you would accompany me on an outing to the village.¡± She said, knowing that her desperate need to flee leaked into her voice. Liam looked at her questioningly, but in the end just nodded silently. She sighed softly in relief and hoped that this was the right decision¡­


    ¡®No...the right thing to do is to talk to Sebastian. But you''re too much of a coward.¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace was doing her best to feign interest in what the dressmaker was saying about the fabrics she was trying to sell. Liam stepped in and began to ask his own questions, effectively distracting the woman. Grace sighed in relief under her breath and Liam winked, signalling that he would handle things for her. She smiled and turned to look around in peace. Bringing him along had been a good idea. He was a good shield against people that began to distress her and push her emotions to the breaking point.


    She ran her fingers over some of the satin swaths and sighed, wondering how she should handle all of this. There was no denying how she felt, she still very much loved Sebastian. The problem was if he also loved her. Sure he felt some affection for her, his gentle touch said more than words. However, there was a long leap between slight affection and love. It was hard for her to forget that he may have someone else inside his heart.


    Grace gave a dry laugh as she never would have guessed she was that type of woman, but she wanted him all to herself. She shook her head and looked out the shop window at the people passing by. What she wanted to do was ask him straight out who Eveline really was, but she was too afraid of the answer she would get. What if he lied and tried to hide it? Or...What if he told her that he did still love the mystery woman, even in some small way? How would she be able to move past something like that? Could she accept that there had once been another by his side who received his gentle affections?


    There were so many possibilities and scenarios that continued to play through her mind that she never felt any closer to the answer she needed. The one strong comfort that remained in her heart was that she was absolute in her feelings for Sebastian. No matter what may or may not have happened in the past, it didn¡¯t change where her heart belonged. Her heart was with Sebastian, but if his did not reside with her...then she may be forced to hide these feelings, secretly locking them inside her heart.


    They could still have a happy life together, but there would always be that bit of hope that she would be desperate to chase after. She had seen too many times what false hope did to a person and knew that she would become a hollow shell at the end of it all. Grace sighed as she realized that although this outing had allowed her the distance she needed to think things through, she still couldn¡¯t completely shake the shards that stabbed at her heart. If only she had never been fed these doubts in the first place. She wished that she could go back and prevent these whispers from shattering everything that she had begun to work towards. Why had this happened now, right when everything was just beginning to change and bring the two of them closer together.


    She felt a sudden cold shiver and looked up, focusing across the road. Her eyes widened to see a familiar figure standing there, his eyes locked with hers. Malcolm? She frowned and went to the door, going out with the intent to call out to him. As soon as she stepped outside she looked to the spot she had seen him and her brows drew lower. He wasn¡¯t there. She looked up and down the street, wondering if she would see his retreating back, but there was no sign of him. She placed her finger on her chin in worry as a nervous pit settled in her stomach, just as it had when the man first presented himself. Had she really seen him or had she been mistaken? He had seemed to be watching the shop, but why had he vanished as soon as she noticed him? Something wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t be sure what.


    ¡®I must be overreacting because of my worry.¡¯ She thought and shrugged off what she thought she had seen. Liam came out then, looking for her when he noticed she wasn¡¯t in the shop. They moved on, going to several other shops that he ¡®highly recommended¡¯ talking animatedly about his and Sebastian¡¯s childhood. During their visit she still felt that eerie feeling that she was being watched, just like back in London. Several times, she swore she saw Malcolm again, but he always disappeared instantly like a shadow.


    When it was finally time to return she was in worse condition than when she left. Her nerves were frayed and it felt like some invisible hand was wrapping around her throat. Fear similar to when she had been held captive blanketed her, making her shiver uncontrollably. She looked out the window of the coach at the shrinking village and clenched her fist over her heart.


    ¡®It seemed like Malcolm was following me...but that can¡¯t be. My mind must be more jumbled than I thought. Still...¡¯ All her instincts screamed that there was something off about that man and it was wise to keep a distance. She was just thankful that there were few opportunities to run into the man. If their paths crossed again at some social function she would be sure to stick close to Sebastian, knowing that no matter how shakey their current situation was, he would never let harm come to her. As they moved further from the town and closer to home, the anxiousness in her heart subsided and she was able to think more clearly. Right now the only thing that she should worry about is her husband and her ability to look beyond his past and what may have happened before they began their relationship. Anything else could wait until then.

 Chapter Fifteen

    Something was definitely wrong. Sebastian sighed and crossed his arms as he stared out the window at the people below. Liam was with the girls in the garden, telling them stories that were clearly amusing them. He felt a stab of jealousy deep in his chest as he saw Grace smile brightly at someone other than him. He didn¡¯t understand how things could turn so drastically and without warning. It was like the ocean suddenly raging without the wind changing. Grace had withdrawn from him again¡­


    The two of them had just began to grow close when all of a sudden she seemed to be trying to put distance between them. At first he thought he was imagining things, but the ways she tried to avoid being alone with him became more prominent. She had turned so cold that it hurt worse than when she first rejected him. At least then he hadn¡¯t known how warm she was to embrace.


    His fingers dug into his arms as the storm inside him raged. Since she withdrew from him, he had not been   going to her at night. Forced to once more sleep alone, knowing that she was so close and he was unable to touch her was putting him in a foul mood. Sebastian was trying to be patient, but his desperation to be near her was making him go crazy all over again. His chest felt cold and empty without her, like someone had stolen all the warmth from his life. It hurt deeply to see the hesitation in her eyes when he drew near her. She didn¡¯t seek him out as she had before, almost as if she were only tolerating his touch. Just when he had begun to hope that she was growing to love him¡­He sighed and forced himself to turn away from the happy view below as it would only make him feel more miserable. He looked over to see Aiden watching him worriedly and he tried to school his features.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything I just said did you.¡± Aiden sighed, it not being a question but a statement they both knew was true. Sebastian silently took his seat at the desk again and made an attempt to look over the reports he had to finish by tonight. They were suddenly taken out of his hand and he started as Aiden stood up with them.


    ¡°Enough...I can¡¯t stand to see you like this. Others may not notice, but I do. Go for a ride Cap¡¯ and clear your thoughts before we try again. While you''re gone I¡¯ll go inquire on that other matter.¡± Aiden said and Sebastian saw some sense in what the man was suggesting. He was next to useless when his mind was occupied with other matters that were far more important to him. He glanced over at the window and decided that maybe some physical distance would help clear his mind enough to solve his problems...and he was not referring to the ones about the price of wheat.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The wind whipping through his hair reminded him so much of the sea that he spurred his mount faster, wanting to feel the comforting sting of the crisp breeze on his cheeks. He was riding back towards the manor, running along the lake¡¯s edge. It was only an imitation of racing over the waves of the ocean that he loved so much, but it still managed to lift his spirits out of the dark depths they had plummeted to earlier. When he spotted the old tree drawing closer, he finally allowed the stallion to slow and gets its wind back. He stopped and dismounted, leading the tired boy to the edge for a well-deserved drink of water.


    He patted the horse¡¯s side as he looked out over the calm surface, sparkling like glass in the afternoon sun. He sighed and lowered himself to the ground, resting his arms on his bent knees.


    ¡°They won¡¯t miss me if I stay here to think for a few minutes right?¡± He asked and his horse snorted in response, taking this chance to graze while his master began to brood. Sebastian looked up at the tree that loomed next to him. He really should think about having it removed. It was starting to die and the broken limb seemed to be laughing at the man below it as if reminding him that...He reached up and brushed the patch over his eye. Sighing he fell back and put his hands behind his head, allowing his eye to slide close and have the sun warm his body. It had been so long since he had such a peaceful moment that it seemed unnatural to just lay there without worrying about someone coming upon him.


    At worst, Liam or Aiden would seek him out and drag him back. Best case was Grace...His eye slid open again, squinting against the light as his mind returned to the turmoil he had been racing away from. Not that he could completely run away this time. Where had he misstepped? Maybe if he thought hard enough he could figure out exactly when she had begun to revert to how she was when they were first reunited. He knew it was around the time they went to the Evenwoods¡¯ estate, but that was all. When he asked Liam if she had seemed strange after, the man had glared back and held up his hands.


    ¡°No! No more middle man. You want answers ask yourself!¡±


    It was just as confusing as his wife¡¯s actions. He sighed and frowned, if it were so easy for him to breach the topic he wouldn¡¯t be alone right now. He closed his eye again and remembered the last time he had held her in his arms, it had been when they returned from the ball. She had looked up at him with such an open expression that he had felt his heart melt all over. After their love making, she had lifted up on her elbow and opened her mouth to say something, but had stopped herself. He remembered the way her eyes clouded and the instant she became closed off. His heart had broken a little when she gave him the smile she gave society-polite and cold-before rolling over and whispering goodnight. He should have insisted she tell him what was wrong-he should have demanded every night since that first one that she talk to him.


    Sebastian chuckled darkly, didn¡¯t that make him the biggest hypocrite to reside at this residence. Here he was demanding that she talk to him about was on her mind when he was keeping so much from her and creating just as many problems between them. Damn Liam for making sense, but it was time he talked to his wife directly instead of relying on others for information. If he couldn¡¯t get her to trust in him then there wasn¡¯t a path for their future to take. The first thing he needed was to get her alone and coax her into revealing what had started this retreat. He got to his feet and brushed off his legs, knowing that even with the black his valet would be irritated to see the grass spots. He slowly looked over at the old tree and walked over to lay his hand on the rough bark.


    ¡°I have to find a way to remove all barriers between us.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace sat with her back straight and smiled as Liam spoke, even though she couldn¡¯t hear anything he was saying. She was wishing she had feigned a headache and hidden in her chambers. It was growing harder to contain her emotions when she was so close to the cause of the storm inside her. Sebastian was silently eating along with the others, only commenting when spoken to directly. She had to applaud Liam and his efforts, he was working so hard to keep the conversation going so they weren¡¯t engulfed in suffocating silence.


    Even so, there was an underlying tension coming from the two that remained impassive. She had felt his eye on her throughout the meal, but he had made no motion to speak to her. He hadn¡¯t even reached for her hand as he used to...Of course that could be the result of her pulling her hand away when he tried, not wanting his touch to numb her judgment. Her eyes lowered as her heart sank. His sudden cold attitude was her own fault. Of course he wouldn¡¯t understand why she was behaving differently without a ¡®reason¡¯.


    She had seen the familiar look in his eye when she made an excuse to escape him as she used to. He was hurt. It was unfair, but her heart wasn¡¯t able to accept anything less than his and she feared that part of it would never be reachable. It was even worse now that she also had to debate telling him about her paranoid sighting. She wasn¡¯t completely sure that what she had seen was real, or if it was important enough to broach the subject with him. It was more likely her own imagination tricking her in an attempt to distract from her other problems.


    She startled when Sebastian suddenly stood up and was glad that she wasn¡¯t the only one. Liam and Annabelle were staring wide-eyed so he hadn¡¯t said anything while she was stuck in her own worries. She was more shocked when his gaze turned down to her and the determined look shining in his grey iris. It only lasted for a moment though before it returned to the closed off shadow and he turned away.


    ¡°Forgive me, but I need to return to my work. Goodnight everyone.¡± He said and left the room without looking back. Grace stared at the entry her heart calling after the man, hoping that he would hear it. She felt her own desperation for him come forward as she set down her own fork and made to stand. The footman came forward and pulled back her chair for her. She looked over at the other two and stuttered,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I-I...I need to-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. Go after him.¡± Annabelle said softly and Liam smiled encouragingly as well. She nodded and rushed from the dining room, heading for his study. She made it before the closed door and took a deep breath to calm her raging nerves. The room was silent and cold. Confused she looked around to find it was empty, Sebastian wasn¡¯t inside. Frowning she went back out into the hallway and went to his chambers, but she found it empty as well.


    ¡°Looking for something milady?¡± She turned to find Aiden watching her with a knowing twinkle in his blue eyes. He smiled softly and pointed behind him.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to hide in the smaller library. He specifically told me to make sure no one knew where he was.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you telling me? I thought you were only loyal to Sebastian?¡± She asked and he chuckled, winking at her.


    ¡°I am. That¡¯s exactly why. I pride myself on knowing what¡¯s best for my captain, even when he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    It took her awhile to find where Aiden had said since she was still learning the layout of this manor. She saw the glow under the door though and knew she had finally found him. Feeling her heart dance inside her chest and her fingers tremble she reached for the latch and quietly opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tan Aiden¡¯s hide tomorrow¡­¡± Sebastian growled as she came into the room, watching her from the chair he sat while drinking an amber liquid. She took another deep breath and lifted her chin, moving closer. His eye narrowed slightly and she could see the tension spread over him once more.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame Aiden, I would have found you eventually...Even if it took me longer without his help.¡± She said and was glad when he chuckled, his lips twitching.


    ¡°Why were you so determined to find me?¡± He asked and she saw the flicker of hope in his eye and felt her heart answer back. Seeing him looking at her and the fire growing in his gaze brought the air back to her lungs, the beat to her heart and the warmth in her blood. When she believed that he loved her, even a little it made her feel alive. An idea unexpectedly came to mind. Making a quick decision that she would move forward accordingly depending on the result, Grace moved closer until she was standing directly before him. Sebastian hadn¡¯t moved, but the way he was looking at her let her know that he was hesitant, but desperate for her as well.Stolen story; please report.


    Knowing that the next few moments would answer the question plaguing her heart made her body shiver with nerves, but the familiar excitement of his proximity allowed her to continue. She leaned forward, cupped his face and kissed him. He didn¡¯t respond right away, allowing her to control the pace, but she felt the tension leave his body slowly. When she pulled back his eye was blazing, but his confusion was clear as he looked at her desperately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She whispered, having to clear her dry throat before she could continue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for...for not coming to you sooner¡­¡± She had to stop again as the words were difficult to find and his searing gaze was not making it easier for her to properly explain. So instead she pressed her lips to his again, hoping that he would understand, even a little. This time he didn¡¯t sit pliantly, his arms reaching up to draw her down onto his lap. He took over the kiss, hugging her tightly while his tongue slipped inside her mouth and stroked her with a frenzied passion.


    Grace had to fight against the fog trying to seep into her mind, needing to focus on what she wanted to accomplish. Her hands went behind his head, her fingers digging into his hair as she loved to do when he held her. He groaned against her mouth and it sent a delicious heat to her core, her body begging for what she had denied it. But first...Her fingers moved delicately, trying not to alert him to what she was thinking. However the minute they nudged the buckle that held the patch in place Sebastian reeled back, catching her wrist.


    Grace froze in fear as his brows drew down and his eye narrowed at her. He was breathing heavily as he pulled her hand from behind his head and held it between them, watching her suspiciously.


    ¡°Grace?¡± He whispered and she hated hearing the accusing tone in his voice, underlined with hurt once more as he realized she had tried to trick him. Well...it had been for a reason, but that didn¡¯t change the facts. She sighed and lowered her head, hiding her eyes as tears began to form as strong emotions began to flow so fiercely that they made her throat tighten. She felt her instincts to escape escalate and tried to get off his lap.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Sebastian rasped, surprising her by hugging her close to him again. His arms tightened around her and his face was pressed to her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Grace, don¡¯t run from me...please love...talk to me. Help me understand...Why are you doing these things?¡± He said, pulling back so she could see his face and the pain he was feeling at her confusing actions. Her heart ached as she was faced with how he was being affected by her. His hands came up and gently held her so that she couldn¡¯t turn away again.


    ¡°Grace...Whatever is troubling you, I want to know. I want to protect you, but I can¡¯t if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me see it?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± He frowned confused and she reached up, her fingers lightly grazing the leather over his eye.


    ¡°Why are you hiding a part of yourself from me? When you do...it makes me worry that I can never reached all of you and that there will always be a piece that will never be mine.¡± She whispered. In a vague way that he wouldn¡¯t understand, she was finally expressing her fear that he loved another outloud. He seemed shocked by her words as his mouth parted, but she placed her fingertips against his lips so she could say more. It was time she not let her fears dictate how her life went. She had always prided herself on being strong and able to challenge the obstacles in her way head-on. So as she stared into his beautiful face, she drew on that strength, taking the ultimate risk and opened her heart.


    ¡°Sebastian...When we first met I thought it would be impossible that we could be happy together. You had forced me into this marriage and I was convinced that you were a cold man who could never inspire such feelings inside me¡­


    ¡°But I was wrong. You proved many times that what I saw and what was the truth were complete opposites. I have discovered what a capable and good man you are in the way you have treated me and my family. As I put aside my anger and continued to learn more about you I realized that it wasn¡¯t so impossible. I realized that what I felt...that it was more than mere admiration for the real man you are. It was so much deeper¡­¡± She placed her hand over his heart, feeling it pounding under her touch and it made her smile.


    ¡°When I began to understand the new emotions in my heart I grew scared. I was afraid that you didn¡¯t see things the same way. Whenever I feel that you are hiding something from me I begin to speculate on what it could be and my heart hurts. I¡¯ve never wanted something so badly that it would make my chest ache this way. So even if it¡¯s something as small as this¡­I want to know that I am special to you. Enough that you can trust me with all of you.¡± Again she reached up to stroke his left eye. His hand wrapped around her wrist again, but not as tightly as it had before. He pulled her hand back and kissed her knuckles, his eye hooded as he avoided hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something small...Grace...You can¡¯t imagine how happy I am to hear your words and I want to give you what you want...It¡¯s just¡­¡± He let go of her hand to reach up and gently touch the place she just had.


    ¡°This simple piece of leather has been like a shield for me. You''re right in that I use it to hide, but I¡¯ve grown to depend on the freedom it gives me...Giving that freedom up is-¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She interrupted him and placed her hand over his and his eye met hers again, watching as she leaned forward and softly kissed the patch.


    ¡°I know that you have been taught to hate this part of you. That¡¯s why I want to be the one to bring you from that dark place. If it is a part of your past then I want to know about it, I want to know all there is that makes up Sebastian Blackwood. I have finally accepted what I want from this marriage and I won¡¯t run anymore...so I don¡¯t want you to either.¡± She pulled his hand away and slid her hands behind his head once more, making her intentions clear. Sebastian stiffened and trembled slightly as her fingers reached the buckle once more. She looked down at him, wondering if she should be pushing him this far. He must have read her hesitation and took a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright...It¡¯s alright if it¡¯s you Grace.¡± He said and she swallowed as she pulled the strap loose and the eye-patch shifted under her fingers. Holding each side, she slowly pulled it away from his face and revealed all of him to her. His eyes were scrunched shut so the first thing she took in were the scars. She had believed it was just the one that ran from his hairline, but alongside that one there were two beside his eye. All the scars were deep and the tissue was a dark contrast to his white skin, making it appear burned. The one she had always been able to see part of continued to run down the center of his left eye, stopping just below it.


    Grace set the patch on the table beside them, next to his half-finished drink. Then she gently traced the scars with her finger, making sure that her touch wasn¡¯t hesitant so he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand it for revulsion. His right eye opened at her menstruation, but he stubbornly kept his left closed. Grace suddenly saw the young boy that had been mistreated by his parents. Twisted until he honestly believed that such a small flaw was unforgivable. Her heart melted all over again as she remembered the bitterness in his voice in the garden when he had told her about them and their attitude towards him. She placed a loving kiss against his closed eyelid and whispered,


    ¡°No matter what it looks like it won¡¯t change how I see you.¡± He groaned at her words and she saw how hard it was for him to open up to her. This was the sign she needed and it eased away her fears that had wrapped around her heart, the thorns releasing their hold on her. Just the fact that he was willing to expose his vulnerable side to her and chance her hurting him further meant that she was important to him. Even if she had to fight for the rest of their lives, she would find a way to capture all of his heart. Finally his injured eye began to open and she held her breath as he looked up at her for the first time with both eyes.


    The left eye wasn¡¯t the same vibrant grey that his right was. Its color was duller and muted like murky water, the pupil unchanging while the other dilated. Even so, she had never seen a more perfect man. She smiled as a few stray tears slipped from her eyes, suddenly unable to hold back her emotions. The back of his fingers brushed away the water drops and she leaned towards the touch. That small action seemed to calm him as he stared up at her in awe. Her finger outlined the eye and she whispered,


    ¡°Can you see from it?¡±


    ¡°Not as well...It¡¯s fogged and shapes are harder to make out when I try to use it. It is practically blind so I learned not to rely on it at all. The patch proved useful in teaching me not to rely on sight alone.¡± His voice was strained and raspy as he quickly answered her. She saw the fear barely visible in his eyes and sighed happily. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her forehead to his, gazing deeply into his eyes as more tears spilled from hers. He had exposed his weakness to her, opening himself to the possibility of rejection...and it was her turn to do the same for him. She closed her eyes and in the softest breath whispered,


    ¡°Just as I thought...It hasn¡¯t changed anything...I still love you.¡± She heard his gasp as his hands grabbed her arms and pushed her back so he could see her clearly.


    ¡°Wh-Grace...Say it again...Please.¡± He begged and she smiled, placing her hands on his chest and subtly tugging him towards her.


    ¡°I said that I love you Sebastian Blackwood. It took me time but I-mmh.¡± He cut off her words as his lips took possession of hers and his desire burned away the chance for more to be said. His strong, determined hands grabbed her hips and shifted her body so she was straddling his lap, making her gasp and blush brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...but with how I feel right now I can¡¯t possible make it to bed. Christ Grace, do you know what you¡¯ve done to me?¡± He rasped, his lips at her throat, licking and nipping her sensitive skin. She moaned, her fingers digging into his shoulders, holding on as she followed his lead. His hands made their way under her skirts and peeled down her stockings so he could caress her thighs, leaving a trail of fire as his fingers massaged her. The tightening in her stomach grew with intensity as he wasted no time in finding her center and stroking until she was crying out desperately. His teeth grazed her collarbone while his tongue tried to dive under her bodice, but the fabric was too tight. Sebastian growled in frustration and while he continued to build the fire inside her, he reached up and tugged at the barrier.


    There was a tearing sound, but instead of frightening her, it excited her more and she felt herself tighten around his fingers, wishing for even more. He was able to expose her breasts, only concealed by her chemise now and hummed as his mouth closed over one bud through the fabric. Grace¡¯s head fell back as her fingers moved to his hair, wanting to hold him there. His fingers left her center and she groaned in frustration, shifting her hips impatiently. He grunted as if in pain and hissed,


    ¡°Easy Grace, I¡¯m barely controlling myself.¡± She was surprised to hear a whine escape her throat as she tugged at his hair, making him chuckle. She realized that he had left her to unfasten his trousers so that his manhood was exposed. She started to reach down for it, but he caught her wrist and kissed the inside of it.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to make you wait. I couldn¡¯t even if I tried.¡± He kissed her deeply and she moaned as he pulled her hips forward. Easing her up and then slowly lowering her back down until she was completely wrapped around him. He kept his grip on her hips, holding her in place as he thrust up into her. She was shivering in pleasure, this new position allowing her to feel him deeper as her own weight helped to push him further. He had returned to her neck, sucking so hard she grit her teeth as a sharp pain laced through the spot, but it was also incredibly pleasurable.


    ¡°Sebastian I-ah!¡± She cried out as he took her hard, robbing all thoughts except reaching that crescendo with the man she loved. His breathing was harsh and his fingers were digging into her sides as she felt him begin to swell inside her. His hand went to the back of her head, pulling her in for a sudden kiss as his tongue wrapped around hers sucking lightly just as he shot inside her, burning her from the inside out. Her voice was swallowed by his mouth as she felt the heat sweep through her, draining all her energy and leaving her with a languid glow. He released her lips and she fell forward until her head was nestled in the crook of his neck, breathing in his sweet scent that began to lull her to sleep.


    He sighed deeply, also relaxing against the chair¡¯s cushions as he hugged her tightly to him. They stayed like that in silence, both enjoying the presence of the other. She closed her eyes and listened to the pounding of his heart as it tried to return to its normal beat, knowing hers sounded the same. His fingers combed through her hair, gently pulling at the tangles they had made in their frenzied lovemaking. When he shifted under her, Grace lifted her head to look down at him. He smiled up at her and kissed her gently.


    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to burst into flames, let¡¯s retire to our chamber my love.¡± She tried to sled off his lap, but her legs crumbled under her weight and he had to catch her, laughing loudly as he helped her stand. He wrapped his arms around her waist, looking down at her with blazing hunger in his eyes once more. She felt her cheeks heat and wondered if she would ever stop blushing around him?


    ¡°I thought you said you wanted to retire?¡± She asked and his grin widened as he leaned closer to her ear, running his tongue along the curve before answering in a sultry voice.


    ¡°Yes. But I said nothing about sleep.¡±

 Chapter Sixteen

    Sebastian startled awake, growling low as the pounding on his chamber door intensified. He could hear Aiden¡¯s voice, but couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. He rolled over, disentangling himself from the beauty next to him who was also rousing from the commotion. He quickly put on his eye-patch and his dressing robe before going to the door and throwing the latch.


    ¡°What in the bloody hell could be so-¡± He began to snarl, but his words stopped when he saw Aiden¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sebastian, the south wheat field is on fire! It¡¯s spreading fast and there are several homes that are in its path.¡± Aiden said and Sebastian¡¯s heart skipped. He turned back into his room, shouting over his shoulder,


    ¡°Wake my brother! I¡¯ll need his help in case anyone has been injured by the flames!¡± As Aiden left to fetch the man, Sebastian began to dress quickly.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± The sleepy question stopped his frantic motions as he looked back to the bed. Grace was rubbing at her eyes, looking at him worried as she noticed the anxious air about him. He went to her side and knelt down, cupping her cheek.


    ¡°Sorry love. There¡¯s an emergency that I have to go to.¡±


    ¡°An emergency? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fire. Me and Liam are going to go help now. I¡¯ll be leaving Aiden here with you and Annabelle so that-¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I go to help as well?¡± She asked, sitting up as her eyes lit with fear. He lifted up to sit on the edge of the bed and took her hands in his.


    ¡°No. I need you here, where it¡¯s safe. I¡¯ll be able to work faster if I know that you are here.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± She began to argue and he gave her a quick kiss to silence her words.


    ¡°No. Now go back to sleep love.¡± He said. She glared at him, however he could only smile at the look.


    ¡°As if I could sleep while you are off fighting a fire.¡± She scoffed and he chuckled, kissing her again as he rose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. Many times I have eluded nature in her attempt to end my life.¡± She managed to clock him in the side of his head-luckily she wasn¡¯t that strong-before he could dodge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that you arse.¡± She muttered. As he was about to respond he heard Liam and Aiden returning so he pulled the covers up over her just in time. Liam came in without thinking.


    ¡°How in the hell did a fire start in the middle-Ah! Shit! Sorry Grace¡­¡± The last was muttered as he quickly pivoted on his heel and placed a hand over his eyes. Sebastian wondered who was more red as he left his chambers dragging his brother out and winking at Grace as he shut the door behind him.


    ¡°I have sent word to the stables to prepare the horses.¡± Aiden said and Sebastian nodded, pushing Liam ahead of him now as they quickened their pace. When they made it outside there were three horses already saddled and waiting. Sebastian took the reigns of the same stallion he had ridden earlier and mounted. He looked down at Aiden.


    ¡°Aiden, you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°With all do respect Cap¡¯...I feel you could use my help.¡± Aiden said, not looking comfortable about Sebastian leaving without him. Sebastian gave him a hard look.


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave them without proper protection. There is no one I trust more than you to keep them safe. I¡¯ll have to take a few men with me so I would be more at ease if you stayed.¡± Aiden looked like he wanted to argue, but there was also understanding in his eyes as he sighed and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send Charles and Lenny after you.¡± He said and Sebastian nodded turning his horse to leave. Liam frowned as he looked over his shoulder at Aiden before pulling up alongside his brother.


    ¡°Clearly I¡¯m missing something. Protection from what?¡± He asked, but Sebastian shook his head.


    ¡°Later. Right now focus on what we need to do.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m beginning to lose count of how many secrets there are surrounding this family now.¡± He muttered and Sebastian chuckled, not being able to help the grin that tugged at his lips.


    ¡°Well...As of tomorrow there will be one less.¡± He said, glancing up at his home where his wife was no doubt annoyed and pacing impatiently. He spurred his horse into a gallop, Liam following right on his heels.


    ¡®I promise love. When I return, you and I will finally talk and there will be no more secrets between us. Wait for me one more time and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace was indeed pacing as she looked out the window. The windows of the small library faced in the direction of the fire that Aiden had told her about. He had tried to reassure her, but she could see the unease in his eyes as well. She knew that he had wanted to go with the others and understood his sentiment completely. It was hard sitting at home, knowing that someone you cared for was in a dangerous situation. The only comfort she got was that she would know the minute they beat the fire as the orange glow in the distance would disappear. It was a small comfort¡­


    She sighed again and wondered if she should try to read to distract herself even a little. She turned and attempted to scan through the titles lining the shelves, but found her eyes shifting to the window every few books. Grace cursed softly and returned to pacing as she tried to tell herself that he would be fine. He was smart enough to avoid any serious injury and Liam was beside him if he did get any small ones.


    She turned at the soft knock on the door, Aiden coming in with the same worried look badly hidden on his face. She attempted to smile at him and knew it also lacked conviction. He came to stand beside her so that they were both facing the window.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay milady.¡±


    ¡°You sound like you''re trying to convince yourself more than me.¡± She lightly teased and he chuckled, looking down at her, his blue eyes lighter than they had been before. He scratched the back of his head and sighed,


    ¡°It¡¯s only going to get harder to hide things from you from here on out¡­¡± He smiled then and bowed to her.


    ¡°However, I look forward to the years ahead. Now, since neither of us are going to get any sleep for the next few hours, allow me to fetch you some tea.¡± He said and she nodded, grateful for his reassuring company.


    ¡°Also Aiden, if you could, please check in on Annabelle. I never got a chance to see if the noise woke her.¡± She asked and he nodded, leaving the library and once more she was left alone with her thoughts. She tried a second time to look for a distraction and found a random book to flip through. She skipped sentences and wasn¡¯t following the plot very well, but it did help time pass. When the door opened again she shut the book and turned.


    ¡°Perfect timing Aiden. How about we play a game of chess to-¡± Her voice froze in her throat as the book slipped from her fingers, crashing to the floor.


    ¡°A chess game sounds wonderful my dear Grace.¡± Malcolm grinned. A flash of silver had her heart racing and her throat tightened in fear as he kept the pistol aimed at her chest while he moved closer. His steps slow and calculating, meant to keep her on edge as his face remained pleasant. She flinched when the pistol pressed against her chest as he came to stand directly in front of her.


    ¡°Now, how about we have a heart to-¡± He pressed the pistol harder into her and his cold eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Heart.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian wiped the sweat off his brow, his eye still stinging from the smoke lingering in the air. He accepted the bucket and rag offered to him to wash off the soot that clung to every inch of him. He would have to call for a proper bath when he returned home, but at least they had managed to save the homes and most of the field. He looked around the smoldering field until he spotted his brother, clothes just as stained as those around him. He was checking on the breathing of a man that had been submerged in the smoke for too long trying to beat down the flames.


    He was grateful that his brother had come along and that the man was such a capable physician. His help had been just as valuable as the men hauling water from the well. The number of serious injuries had been small and Liam had been able to treat them immediately to prevent fatal outcomes. Sebastian sighed and finished drying off his face before tossing aside the rag. Now that the immediate danger was dealt with he was growing anxious to return to Grace to ensure she was safe.


    He would have to remain patient for just a while longer though as there were still details to be handled here. He still had to wait for the authorities so that they could get to the cause of the fire in the first place. How had a random fire broken out in the middle of the night during the wet season? There was an ominous aura about it all and it was triggering his instincts telling him there was another threat lingering nearby.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Sebastian turned to see one of the men that Aiden had sent after them. He raised a brow to indicate he could speak. Lenny gestured over his shoulder at a man sitting on a stump, fidgeting as his eyes darted around, his hands clasped tightly in lap. Charles was standing guard beside the man, his large arms crossed to make him look larger than he was. It was a scare tactic that was apparently working on the scrawny man.


    ¡°Found ¡®im trying to sneak off while everyone was occupied with the fire. Hands are badly burned, but the rest of ¡®im is clean. He didn¡¯t get those from trying to put the fire out. And none the folks ¡®ere can give us a name.¡± Lenny said and Sebastian felt a cold sweat form on the back of his neck. He hardened his expression and led the way to the nervous man. The minute he noticed Sebastian striding towards him, his eyes widened and the fear of god was reflected in his gaze.


    ¡°Give me one reason I shouldn''t have my men hang you here for attacking my property and endangering everyone.¡± Sebastian said, his voice low and cold, making the man shiver as he began to whine. The man¡¯s face fell into his hands as a soft sob escaped him.


    ¡°I had to...I had to...He would have hurt them otherwise¡­He said he would hurt my girls.¡± The man whimpered and Sebastian¡¯s blood ran cold. He lashed out and grabbed the man¡¯s collar, hauling him to his feet as he yelped.


    ¡°Who? Who was going to hurt them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name! I swear it, he never said it, but he broke into our home and threatened my two girls! Please believe me! They are only little girls I-I had to do what he said!¡±


    Sebastian released the man¡¯s collar, shoving him so that he fell back into the dirt. The man trembled at the fury burning in Sebastian¡¯s eye as he knelt down as well.


    ¡°What did you do exactly?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°He told me to set the fire. Th-That it was the distraction he needed to get what he wanted. I didn¡¯t understand everything he said-wasn¡¯t in his right mind-but he swore that when he saw the orange glow he would leave my family alone. I was trying to leave to check on them to make sure he really didn¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Depending on your next answer I¡¯ll decide what happens to you. What did he look like?¡±


    ¡°Uh...Real-real handsome fella. Wouldn¡¯t have him pinned for a thief by the looks. Big guy with blue eyes...Oh! And he had a big scar on the hand that held the gun.¡±


    Sebastian cursed and stood up quickly, shouting for his horse. His heart felt like it would crash through his ribs with how fiercely it was racing. He ran to the beast and swung himself up into the saddle, turning for home frantically.


    ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian what in the hell-¡± Liam shouted, running towards him.


    ¡°He¡¯s going for Grace!¡± Sebastian shouted in pure terror as he spurred the horse¡¯s sides, urging it into a break-neck gallop. He bent low over the animal, squinting against the stinging wind as he prayed that he would make it there in time.


    ¡®Not a second time! I will not lose her again.¡¯


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace felt her body tremble as Malcolm made her leave the library and head out into the hall. He told her to head for the sitting room, it was the ¡®perfect¡¯ place to welcome her husband home. She tried to find something to say, but since she had no clue on what he wanted yet, she had to quietly bide her time. This may be another mercenary sent by the person who had them kidnapped before or an entirely different enemy from Sebastian¡¯s past. When she neared the stairs she saw a slumped figured propped up against the wall.


    ¡°Aiden!¡± She shouted, trying to run to him but Malcolm caught her arm roughly and pulled her back.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about little Aiddy, he¡¯s just taking a nap.¡± Grace whipped around and tried to strike him, but he dodged easily.


    ¡°You bastard! You better not have-¡±


    ¡°What? Killed him? Of course not. I would never seriously hurt him, despite what he did to me.¡± Malcolm said, seeming genuinely insulted at the implication. Grace frowned in confusion, but he pushed her forward before she could ask any more questions. She looked over her shoulder at Aiden, hoping that he was really alright and would wake up soon. When they entered the sitting room he motioned to the winged chair set against the far wall.


    ¡°Right there should be fine, and no tricks or you¡¯ll find out what a bullet through your leg feels like.¡± He smiled as she sat in the indicated chair, glaring fiercely at him. He went to the liquor cabinet and opened it whistling.


    ¡°Damn, haven¡¯t seen the good stuff in ages. No wonder Sebastian hung up his captain¡¯s sword.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Grace asked. Malcolm took out two glasses and poured brandy into both as he casually answered her. His manner would make it seem like he was a regular visitor and not an intruder. Grace almost wished he was ranting and raving like the first man, that had been less frightening than this quiet and calm exterior.


    ¡°I believe that I already told you why I wish to meet with your husband. I am looking for my dearest Eveline. I¡¯m afraid my patience is running thin and his constant avoidance of the question is rather tiresome.¡± He said turning with the glasses in his hands. Grace¡¯s eyes went to the gun he had left sitting on the sideboard before returning to his as he came to her.


    ¡°As soon as he tells me where she is I will be on my merry way and you will never see my shadow again.¡± He said, holding out the glass to her with a smile on his face. Grace smacked the glass away and made to lunge for him. He dodged swiftly and she crashed to the floor with a grunt.


    ¡°Such a waste of good alcohol. Now, would you prefer to return to your seat or stay there on the floor. Either is fine with me.¡± He said, sipping at his drink while going back to retrieve his gun. Once he had it in hand he sat comfortable in the other available chair and propped his feet up on the table.


    ¡°Are you sure you wish to stay down there? Looks rather uncomfortable.¡± He said, but she only glared, remaining where she was, sitting up, but not making to move.


    ¡°As you wish. Hmm, now where-ah yes.¡± He said snapping his fingers as he grinned.


    ¡°Eveline. I mentioned her to you at the party we met at. She is the love of my life and that husband of yours stole her away to sea. I had assumed that he would bring her with him as it is impossible not to fall in love with that girl. So imagine how annoyed I was when she appeared to be nowhere in sight while you were prancing around by his side.¡± He said, the first signs of anger seeping into his blue eyes.


    ¡°If she¡¯s not here and you haven¡¯t been able to find her for years, then how do you know she¡¯s even still ali-¡± The cocking sound froze the words in her throat as the gun was aimed directly at her face and his eyes narrowed coldly.


    ¡°Finish that sentence and I will amend what I said about your leg.¡± He growled and she swallowed the rest of her words, narrowing her own eyes at him.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s waiting for me. She¡¯s a strong girl, but easily manipulated which is why I always had to protect her. Both her and Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Aiden again...How are you connected to him? He¡¯s not the kind of man to associate with a lowlife like you.¡± She hissed and he chuckled.


    ¡°Ironic considering the man that he has been employed to is possibly darker than I am. However, our bond is much deeper and not so easily terminated. After all...You can¡¯t change who your family is.¡± He said smirking as Grace¡¯s color paled and her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Your-He¡¯s your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°My sweet baby brother. Was always such a troublemaker and a handful in his youth, but I never imagined he would betray me so¡­Playing his part in taking Eveline away from me. Love is a dangerous and powerful thing, driving any man mad. It could even pit brothers against each other if they love the same woman.¡±


    ¡°Aiden loved Eveline too?¡±


    ¡°As I said, she was impossible not to love. Any man that saw her beauty would instantly fall under her spell.¡± He stopped and looked her up and down.


    ¡°Maybe I can see why he chose you. At first glance you two are similar. Her hair was darker though and her eyes were the same as the sea at night. You are merely a lesser imitation compared to her.¡± He said and she felt an unwanted sting in her chest as her fears were once more pricked, but she pushed them away not falling for the goad.


    ¡°Doing all this will not guarantee that she¡¯ll even want you. What if she does want Aiden or...or Sebastian?¡± Saying that another woman could want her husband made her burn with unwanted jealousy that she couldn¡¯t prevent from seeping into her heart. She couldn¡¯t help the feeling even with everything else in front of her. He snorted and shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure once I get her alone I can remind her of the love we once shared.¡±


    ¡°You mean you intend to kidnap her and force her to love you back.¡± She accused disgusted. He simply shrugged again, not reacting violently as she expected him to at the suggestion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really see the difference in what I intend to do with what Sebastian did to you. Didn¡¯t he force you into a marriage and then trick you into loving him when he knows that he doesn¡¯t feel the same for you?¡± He said and she cringed at the truth of his words. He laughed at her face and tossed back the rest of his drink, slamming it down on the table suddenly and turned his eyes to the door. Grace turned when the doors were thrown open, slamming against the walls as ¡®Hell¡¯s fury¡¯ walked in.


    ¡°Welcome home Sebastian. Do forgive the late visit, but I didn¡¯t want to wait another second to greet an old friend.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± Grace sighed in relief and his eye turned to her, also looking relieved to see her. It didn¡¯t remain as it looked at Malcolm and hardened again, his teeth clenched as he snarled at the man.


    ¡°Let her go. This has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Let her go? I don¡¯t see any bindings. In fact she was hospitably offered a chair and chose the floor. Oh! I also borrowed some fine brandy, thank you.¡± He said, standing and walked over to where she was on the floor. He grabbed her arm, forcing her to her feet once more, the gun pressed into her side. Sebastian¡¯s hands fisted and she could see him shaking with rage.


    ¡°I swear if you hurt her...¡±


    ¡°Now why would I do that?¡± Malcolm asked as he suddenly shoved her towards Sebastian. Even though she was surprised, Sebastian caught her quickly and moved so he was hugging her while also shielding her.


    ¡°You seem to think that I am some sort of monster? Honestly I¡¯m hurt that everyone seems to think so when I am simply a man full of sorrow at the theft of his loved one.¡±


    ¡°You are a monster. A sick bastard who shouldn¡¯t be breathing. The only reason I haven¡¯t killed you yet is because we have never been this close...So thank you.¡± Sebastian whispered, pushing Grace to the floor while also drawing his own pistol. He moved fast, but Malcolm was already prepared and the shot rang through the room. Grace screamed as Sebastian fell to his knees, clutching his arm. The force of the shot had knocked the weapon from his hand, skirting out of reach. He clenched his teeth and hissed in pain, but still glared up at Malcolm with a fighting fire.


    ¡°That was not very smart. I¡¯m a bit disappointed, I thought you were so much more clever than this. Oh well, legends are rarely true.¡± He said cocking his gun again and aiming at Sebastian once again a crazed smile now in place.


    ¡°So I will give you a simple choice. Tell me where Eveline is or die.¡±


    ¡°Shoot me then you bastard, I won¡¯t let you have her.¡± Sebastian hissed and raised his chin defiantly. Malcolm sighed and lowered his gun.


    ¡°I swear, this is becoming quite tedious. Alright then.¡± The second shot went off in a deafening roar. Sebastian shouted and fell to the carpet, blood now seeping from his side as well. Grace went to him instantly, falling to her knees and pressing her hands against the wound to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± She cried as her fingers became stained with his life essence. He forced himself to sit up and tried to push her away, but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s try this again.¡± Malcolm said aiming for his heart this time. Then he raised the gun and tsked himself.


    ¡°No. No, this won¡¯t change your mind. How about this.¡± He said, pointing the gun at Grace, his eyes going as cold as ice.


    ¡°Where is Eveline?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...She¡¯s an innocent in all this.¡± Sebastian said, trying to move to shield her, but cringed as more warm blood seeped past Grace¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move...I can¡¯t stop it if you do.¡± She said, but he ignored her and continued to sit himself up.


    ¡°Eveline was sweet and innocent until you got inside her head. I think I¡¯ve made it pretty clear over the years that I don¡¯t care who I have to go through so I¡¯ll ask only once more. Eveline. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you where Eveline is...Even if I knew I wouldn¡¯t tell a bastard like you.¡± Sebastian rasped, his breathing coming out in painful huffs as he tried to push his body beyond its capacity.


    ¡°Why would I knowingly let a monster who would attack his own sister get anywhere near the poor girl?¡± Sebastian said and Grace gasped as she looked up at Malcolm to see his face finally breaking into full rage. The crazed look in his eyes flaring brightly as he sneered down at them.


    ¡° I didn¡¯t attack her! She loves me the same as I love her! It¡¯s your fault she even thought of leaving me! You and Aiden filled her head with lies and stole her from me! Now return her you damn thief!¡± He shouted, the gun shaking in his hand as he glared threateningly. Sebastian gritted his teeth and shouted,


    ¡°She was terrified of you! All I did was offer her a means to get away from a madman that was obsessed with her. Eveline wants nothing more than for you to burn in the deepest part of Hell!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! She would never leave me willingly! You took her because you wanted her for yourself! Then when you couldn¡¯t make her love you back you got yourself a cheap copy.¡± He said, his demented eyes turning to her once more.


    ¡°If you raced so hard to get back to her then you must care a little about her¡­¡± He mused before smiling once more, only now it didn¡¯t have the calm facade to hide the depravity.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll take something from you. It won¡¯t hurt as much, but it may help loosen your tongue.¡± He whispered and aimed.


    ¡°NO!¡± Sebastian shouted, throwing himself at her suddenly, shielding her just as the final gunshot rang through the house. Grace cried out as they fell to the floor, warmth flowing over her stomach as his blood stained her clothing.


    ¡°Sebastian! Sebastian no!¡± She cried as she rolled him over, sobbing as she looked for the new wound.


    ¡°What?¡± The confused rasp came from behind her and she turned to see Malcolm hunched over, clutching his chest. He coughed, his lips turning red as he looked up shakily, crimson seeping between his clenched fingers.


    ¡°Eveline...I...I lo-¡± He whispered before falling limp to the floor. Grace looked around confused until her eyes found the real source of that gunshot. Annabelle was trembling profusely, the pistol held in a death grip as her fingers turned white. Her sister looked at her with tears streaming down her face and confusion raging in her eyes.


    ¡°Grace? What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna whispered, but Grace had no time to answer as her focus was solely on the man lying next to her. His eye was shut, his breathing shallow and ragged as if it hurt to draw in air.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± Her voice shook as she called to him. He groaned, clenching his jaw as he slowly opened his eye. She felt more tears blur her vision as it was just as murky as his blind eye and she sobbed, clutching at his shirt.


    ¡°No...You''re going to be okay...You will¡­¡± She said, giving him a shaky smile. He coughed as a weak chuckle escaped his lips. His hand reached up and cupped her cheek, caressing it softly. He smiled and rasped,


    ¡°Thank God you''re alright...I¡¯m sorry Grace. It wasn¡¯t...wasn¡¯t supposed to be...this-hngh!¡± He coughed more and grabbed his side, breathing heavy as he tried to get enough air back into his lungs. Grace pressed her own hands to his side again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You will be just-¡± He cut off her words as the hand returned to her cheek, pulling her face close to his. He pressed his lips to hers and whispered,


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that I got a second chance to say it...I love you Grace... Have always...loved you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sebastian? Sebastian!¡±

 Chapter Seventeen

    She rubbed at her dry, tired eyes as she sighed and squeezed the rough hand lying limp under hers. Grace watched his sleeping face, ever alert for signs of discomfort caused by his wounds. Thank God that Liam had returned shortly after Sebastian fainted and immediately began to save his brother. She had stayed by his side, helping in any way she could as Liam carefully removed the fragments that had shattered inside him. After hours of work they felt it was safe to move Sebastian to his bed-with the help of the men that had accompanied Liam home. When Liam finished stitching the wound closed he had looked forlorn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for the wound that I can. I wish I had more of my remedies, but I used a lot tonight for the fire and¡­¡± That had been three days ago and Grace had not left his side since. She was sitting in a chair, clutching at his hand to ensure herself that he was still here while monitoring his breathing. The first night had been the worst as his body burned with a fever and they had to force any medicine they could find down his throat to combat the infection. With Liam¡¯s knowledge he had been confident that it would work better than what most physicians recommended, but her heart had been racing all night and she had cried at the thought of losing him. He had been right in the end as the fever had lessened, but it was still too early for her to relax. She reached up and gently stroked the side of his forehead, moving strands of hair out of the way. She frowned and traced the scar over his eye, wishing that he would open them for her just once so she knew all would be okay. A soft knock startled her and she turned just as the door opened and Aiden came in carrying a small tray.


    ¡°I brought you some tea¡­¡± He hesitated as he looked over to Sebastian, the worry clear in his blue eyes.


    ¡°How is he?¡± He whispered and she tried to give him a reassuring smile, knowing that it wasn¡¯t very convincing.


    ¡°Better. The fever has almost left his body. Soon, he¡¯ll be up and ordering everyone around again.¡± She tried to joke, but her voice began to shake and she tightened her grip on his hand as she fought back tears. Aiden set the tray down and came behind her chair, squeezing her shoulder.


    ¡°He¡¯ll make it...You should really get some-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She interrupted, shaking her head firmly.


    ¡°I vowed to stay here until he wakes up.¡± She said and Aiden sighed, not fighting her decision like Liam had. Maybe he understood her desire to be by Sebastian¡¯s side all too well. He poured her a cup of tea and made sure she took a sip before moving off. She watched him stoke the fire and walk around the room, his movements awkward. Grace could tell that something else was on his mind as his stance wasn¡¯t as composed as she was used to seeing.


    ¡°What is it Aiden?¡± She asked softly and he grimaced. He looked over at her and for the first time she could see his age in his eyes. He looked like a young boy looking for his mother¡¯s forgiveness. He came back to her side, kneeling next to her, his hand lightly touching her arm.


    ¡°Mil-Grace...I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. Everything that happened is because of me.¡± He whispered, lowering his head and covering his eyes.


    ¡°Sebastian was shot because I-¡±


    ¡°Shh...It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She said, reaching out on instinct and stroking his hair as she had so often done for her sister when she was little. Her eyes began to tear again, stinging as the moisture made her realize just how dry they really were.


    ¡°If it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault it¡¯s mine. If I had told him about seeing Malcolm maybe this-¡±


    Aiden shook his head and raised his eyes back to hers, his blue orbs misting.


    ¡°No. This is all because of me and my family. I haven¡¯t had the chance to...to tell you everything. Besides with-¡± He broke off as he looked at the bed and cleared his throat.


    ¡°Well there just wasn¡¯t a good time until now...but if you¡¯ll listen...I¡¯d like to tell you my story.¡± He said, his voice so soft that she almost didn¡¯t hear him. She smiled and nodded, waiting while he fetched a second chair and joined her at Sebastian¡¯s side. He clenched his hands in his lap as he took in a deep breath then began his tale.


    ¡°I honestly I don¡¯t remember much of my parents. My mom ran off a few years after me and my sister were born with her lover and my dad got himself killed in some drunk brawl. That left Malcolm to raise me and my twin sister Eveline. Malcolm was fifteen and we were only six. He worked hard though and made sure we had enough to survive so it wasn¡¯t hard to forget our situation.


    ¡°Malcolm could have abandoned us at any time, but he didn¡¯t. He said that we were family and family should support each other. For so long I looked up to him and wanted to grow stronger so I could also help protect our sister. Malcolm was always more protective of her and I thought it was because she was more fragile, I was too young to understand the hidden changes in him. I was about...sixteen when things really changed. Eveline was growing more each day and had become so beautiful despite our livings. Had she been born a noble all others would be jealous of her and gentlemen would fight over her...She was smart too, far better with figures than I could ever hope to be. She made sure we didn¡¯t waste anything and ran the house rather well.


    ¡°As she began to grow into a woman Malcolm¡¯s attitude towards her began to change. He started being more affectionate with her, hugging her and complimenting her all the time. I didn¡¯t realize...Had I, I could have...I came home from working on the docks and heard her screaming. I was sure that someone had come into our home and was attacking her. I never imagined it would be Malcolm on top of her.


    ¡°I threw him off her, shouting at him to get a hold of himself as she trembled behind me. He started talking about how no one could love her like he could and how they were meant for each other, that she was our parents¡¯ last gift to him. He was an entirely different person than we had believed and it terrified us. When he lunged for her again I stepped in the way and pulled my work knife without thinking. It stabbed him clean through the center of his hand. As he stumbled back Eveline took a vase and brought it down on his head.


    ¡°While he lay there unconscious we were frozen, unable to think at first. But then I looked at my sister and knew I had to get her as far away from him as I could. I took her and ran, leaving our home and everything behind as we went to the docks¡­¡± He paused and looked up at Sebastian, a hint of a smile on his lips.


    ¡°That was when I made a gamble on this man. He was standing on the docks, watching as cargo was loaded onto his ship. I had seen him several times and heard people talk of how dangerous he was. There wasn¡¯t a more fearsome captain they said. I thought that if anyone could offer us protection from my crazed brother it was this man. So I dragged my sister to him and begged for him to allow us passage on his ship. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter where you go, just take us with you. I¡¯ll work to pay our passage, but please...Please take us from here!¡¯ I still don¡¯t know what made him accept my plea, but he did.


    ¡°We sailed with him for nearly half a year and within that time I had gained a new respect for this man. He was truly intimidating, but he was also more capable than any I had seen or worked for and he never made me or Eveline feel like burdens. Eventually I had to come clean on why we were desperate to flee and he became angry on our behalf, promising to help protect Eveline so long as she was on his ship. He had no obligation to us, but he still accepted us without hesitation. It was then that I vowed to serve the man that had saved my sister¡¯s life. That¡¯s how we became a part of his crew and sailed with him for two years.¡± He stopped and looked over at her, reading the uncomfortable question in her eyes that she was trying desperately to hide. He chuckled and shook his head.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Eveline was nothing more than another crew member to Sebastian, but he believes that makes us just as much family as blood does. When Eveline finally left the ship in Barbados, she didn¡¯t leave alone. During the time, she had fallen in love with one of the crew, a man named Gillian. They were married on the ship by Sebastian and that was the last time I saw my sister in person. I still receive letters so I know she¡¯s happy and I have two beautiful nieces, but in case Malcolm ever got a hold of them she kept where they are a secret. I¡¯m not sure where she is now, but I¡¯m okay so long as she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Sebastian said to Malcolm as well, that ¡®even if he knew¡­¡¯ Which means he was telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have always agreed that if my brother tried to track her down we would stop him, but he was smart enough to never get caught. We almost had him a few times on the sea, but he wasn¡¯t about to challenge Sebastian in a fight, knowing the ¡®One-Eyed Demon¡¯ is unmatchable in combat. I know the only reason he was even able to hurt Sebastian was because he didn¡¯t care what happened so long as you weren¡¯t hurt.¡± Aiden said, looking at her with a soft smile.


    ¡°Thank you...I¡¯m glad you told me.¡± Grace said as she looked over at the young man and smiled genuinely for the first time in three days. She reached over and cupped his cheek gently, surprising him.


    ¡°And I think I speak for both of us when I say that there is nothing to forgive, because this is not your fault. Sebastian was right that you are like our family and I¡¯m glad you are here with us now.¡± She said and watched as tears formed in his eyes as he put his hand over hers and lowered his head again, his cheeks glowing softly. He suddenly rose from his seat, her hand falling away.


    ¡°I better go check on the rest of the staff and give the men an update before they come storming in here and disturb Cap¡¯s sleep.¡± He said, turning and going to the door. Grace watched him reach for the handle, but hesitate again as he looked over his shoulder at her. He smiled and gave her a quick wink that was uniquely Aiden.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He said before leaving her alone at Sebastian¡¯s side once more. She sighed and looked down at the man she loved and felt her heart squeeze with emotions caused by this new information. She leaned forward and kissed his cheek,


    ¡°How did I ever think you were a cold man? You are truly amazing my love...Now show me one more time by opening your eyes...please Sebastian, come back to me.¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Sebastian groaned softly as he shifted, his body feeling heavy and stiff, ignoring his mind¡¯s commands. He slowly blinked, waking fully as he took in his surroundings. It was dark, but he could tell he was in his chambers, lying in bed. He frowned as his memory slowly returned and his side throbbed uncomfortably. He tried to sit up and had to grit his teeth, hissing softly, pain lancing through him. It was a familiar sensation and he knew he would have a new scar once it was fully healed. A soft sigh made him look over to see Grace hunched over, her head resting on her folded arms. He realized that one of her hands was softly gripping his and it all came crashing over him.


    He had almost died in her arms. It was just like...only this time he knew without a doubt that she was meant to be his. His fingers tightened around hers, squeezing her hand back to reassure his pounding heart that she was beside him. She stirred and sleepily lifted her head, groaning as she wiped at her eyes. Grace looked down at their linked hands and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Sebastian?¡± She whispered as her eyes swung up to meet his while he smiled weakly at her. She suddenly leapt up, hugging his neck tightly. He cringed and cursed at the pain that shot through his side.


    ¡°Oh sorry! I just...I¡¯m just so relieved that...Sebastian I was so afraid¡­¡± She was leaning back now so he could see her face. Tears were streaming down her cheeks and he frowned as he reached up to wipe away the moisture with his thumb. She leaned into his palm, reaching up to hold his hand there, more tears flowing over his fingers.


    ¡°I thought I was going to lose you. Oh Sebastian, I love you so much. Don¡¯t ever scare me like this again.¡± She whispered, her violet eyes sparkling brightly and he thought that she had never looked more beautiful. He smiled and pulled her back down to him, kissing her until they were both breathless.


    ¡°Forgive me love. Let me make up for all those tears.¡± He said, drawing her even closer, her body laying along his. She moaned, briefly giving in, but then drew back.


    ¡°Sebastian don¡¯t. Your injury! We have to be-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be too injured for this...¡± He whispered huskily against her neck, licking the base and sliding his hands along her sides to emphasize his point. Then he smiled softly, brushing at her bangs and took her hand in his, laying it over his heart.


    ¡°But all I need right now is to ensure that this is still beating strongly for the woman I love. I love you Grace.¡± He breathed as he kissed her tenderly, feeling her relax against him as she gave in to his attentions. When he released her lips he urged her to lay her head on his chest, hugging her tightly. He took deep breaths, taking in her gentle scent and feeling her heart beat in sync with his. Holding her close like this made him thank the heavens that he had been given another chance to make things right with her. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get another after this, so he eased his hold on her.


    ¡°Grace...There¡¯s something that I have to tell you¡­¡± He whispered. She lifted her head and looked at him curiously. Her brows furrowed when she saw the look on his face.


    ¡°Grace...I-¡± His words were interrupted by a sharp knock that was followed by Liam opening the door. His eyes widened and he nearly dropped his bag when he saw them, but he quickly recovered and a large smile spread across his face. Grace blushed brightly when she realized that she was still lying on top of him and immediately slid off. Liam didn¡¯t comment though as he came over and set his bag down on the floor and smiled down at his brother.


    ¡°Welcome back. You had us all worried there for a bit. It¡¯s a good thing there was a capable doctor around.¡±


    ¡°Did Aiden call for Dr. Whisten?¡± Sebastian grumbled and Liam laughed, hugging his brother.


    ¡°Yeah, you''re back alright. Now that the fever is completely gone we can relax. All that¡¯s left is making sure the wound seals properly.¡± Liam said and gestured for Sebastian to lower the coverlet so he could inspect the spot in question. Grace took a step towards the door, still looking embarrassed.


    ¡°I-I should let everyone...They will want to know that you''re awake.¡± She said, starting to walk out when he called out for her, not wanting to let her go. She stopped and looked at him, but misread why he had tried to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± She smiled and disappeared then, making him sigh and his head dropped back into his pillow. Liam raised a brow, but silently continued his work, needing to focus on what he was doing. After he cleaned and re-dressed the wound he nodded happily.


    ¡°So far it¡¯s looking great. Now the most important thing is that you rest. No actions that could reopen the wound. So basically no continuing what I interrupted earlier.¡± He tried to joke, but it only made Sebastian¡¯s frown deepen as he turned his head away.


    ¡°Hey...I was only teasing I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that...I was about to tell her...everything.¡± Sebastian whispered and Liam flinched, cursing softly as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    ¡°Sorry...I didn¡¯t think beyond seeing you up finally.¡± Liam apologized and Sebastian sighed, looking up at the top of his canopy as he spoke his thoughts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t put it off any longer and there¡¯s no reason to continue hiding it. This-¡± He gestured to his side.


    ¡°Almost took away any future I could have with her. I don¡¯t want anything else to be between us. I have to tell her the truth¡­¡± He said and Liam looked worried as he saw the fear in his brother¡¯s eyes, something he rarely saw so openly.


    ¡°Are you sure? I know I was the one that said you should tell her, but with everything you¡¯ve gone through I don¡¯t want to see it all end.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I, which is why I need to do this now. I¡¯m going to take this as a second chance to do this right and start over with her. No more excuses and no more cowering behind a patch of leather. If I truly love that woman, I need to trust her with my heart and offer all of me. It¡¯s time I told her about our past.¡± Sebastian said feeling a new sense of determination fill him as he came to the final step of winning the heart he had always longed for. Liam smirked and gently punched Sebastian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I do recall someone saying that they were never one to cower in a corner.¡±

 Chapter Eighteen

    Sebastian flinched as he slipped on his tunic, lifting his arms stretched the new skin. It would be awhile before he got used to it this time as there were a lot more motions that reminded him the phantom wound was there. He sighed as he continued getting ready, his impatience only adding to his frustrations. After planning it all in his head while he lay in bed he was finally ready to put it all into action. He looked at his reflection as he tied back his hair, noting how his fingers slightly shook. There were few times that he could recall being this nervous and he tried to tell himself that it was foolish for him to be. He grabbed the leather patch and secured it in place; only Grace had the privilege of seeing him without his defenses. Besides...Today he could use the familiar comfort it offered.


    There was a single knock before the door opened and he glanced back to see Aiden slipping inside, shutting the door behind him. The man had a lopsided grin on his face and it only annoyed Sebastian further.


    ¡°Would you stop.¡± He growled and Aiden chuckled as he came further into the room, clapping his hands together.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s an order I can¡¯t follow Cap¡¯. Not when I know what¡¯s going to happen later.¡± He grinned and Sebastian frowned, gripping the dresser¡¯s edge to hide his unease.


    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee-¡±


    ¡°No. None of that. This is not the day to start behaving like a coward. Tomorrow, tomorrow you can feel free to.¡± Aiden said and Sebastian couldn¡¯t help the laugh that escaped. He shook his head and placed his hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks...I¡¯ll keep that advice in mind while I make a complete arse of myself.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now I have to go finish a few things, I just came to deliver the mail.¡± He said with a quick wink and placed a small parcel in Sebastian¡¯s hands. As he unwrapped it and looked it over his heart began to race, beating against his chest so hard he thought it would break through. He took a deep breath and whispered,


    ¡°A coward indeed¡­¡±


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Grace sighed blissfully as she tilted her head back, letting the sun¡¯s warmth wash over her. Sebastian chuckled at the happy sound and looked down at her, smiling gently.


    ¡°Enjoying yourself?¡± He asked and she giggled, feeling lighter than she ever remembered.


    ¡°Why yes, I am. How could I not be when I am indulging in a quiet moment with my husband, whom I haven¡¯t spent much time with the last few days?¡± She said as they walked along the same path she had travelled with Liam and Annabelle to the blackberry bushes. He cleared his throat and looked away at her accusation.


    ¡°I will never be free of all that blasted paperwork.¡± He mumbled and she laughed, hugging his arm affectionately. She looked up to see him watching her with a loving look in his eye. Then something flashed deep in the grey iris and he looked away as he turned them off the path. She frowned and looked around as they cut through the trees, Sebastian guiding her over hidden roots as he lead them deeper. Just as she was about to ask where he was taking them the trees began to thin. The serene water called to her and invited them closer as the air offered a comforting calm for their enjoyment.


    ¡°It sure is beautiful...I¡¯m glad I got a chance to see it like this before we return to London.¡± She said as she looked out over the water. Sebastian remained quiet beside her and she closed her eyes, feeling the wind caress her cheeks and neck. A strange sensation shot down her back and she startled as a confusing pit settled in her stomach. There it was again. The feeling that...Why was it all so familiar?


    ¡°Grace¡­¡± Sebastian rasped as he turned to face her, letting her arm fall to her side. She looked up confused at the sudden solemn look in his eye and felt her heart skip.


    ¡°Grace. There¡¯s something...I have to tell you. What I tried to tell you that night.¡± He said and she didn¡¯t like the sudden change in his stance. It was a defensive stance that was always present when they went out for social calls. He reached out then and took her hands in his, holding them tightly, offering her a small comfort from the contact. His brows drew down as he seemed to be searching for the right words.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a way to...Do you remember this place? Even a little.¡± He suddenly asked and turned to look out at the lake. She frowned and followed his gaze over the water. She couldn¡¯t be sure if she was remembering this place or was simply confusing it with a similar setting. She looked up at him and saw that he wasn¡¯t looking at the water anymore. He released her hands and began to walk towards the object that had captivated his attention. Grace trailed behind him slowly, still unsure how she should feel with his strange behavior.


    Sebastian stopped when he was standing in front of the old tree and placed his hand against the bark, turning to look at her then. Her eyes moved over the dying giant and as she did, they caught sight of a scar left from a broken limb. She couldn¡¯t seem to look away as her mind conjured blurred memories that were too fragmented to fully grasp.


    ¡°It was here¡­¡± Sebastian whispered, startling her from her mixed thoughts so she looked back at him to find him looking at her intensely.


    ¡°It was here that I fell in love with you.¡± He finished and her face twisted in confusion. But this was the first¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you and I have stood here together.¡± Sebastian said as if reading her mind. He slowly walked to her as he spoke and she was frozen from the turmoil raging through her.


    ¡°When we were younger, you used to come here to play with me and Alexander. Our mothers were close friends and you spent several summers here with us...I climbed this tree to hide from you and Alexander, I don¡¯t remember much beyond I was jealous of how attached you were to him, but I didn¡¯t understand why¡­¡± He looked up and reached out towards the broken branch.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t support my weight and gave out from under me. I hit the water and the branch¡­¡± He broke off and moved his fingers to the patch over his eye as he looked down at her. He lowered his fingers and hesitantly reached out to take her hands, holding her shaking fingers gently.


    ¡°I was knocked unconscious and would have drowned...if you hadn¡¯t found me and dragged me to shore.¡± He said and she gasped as faint memories of a dream where she was pulling something heavy behind her while being surrounded by cold. She looked back at the water and those hazy pictures began to clear. His hand reached up to cup her chin and turn her face back to his.


    ¡°Grace, you saved my life...and I have been in love with you ever since. When I saw you again in London I was stunned, but I was also so happy to see you again...But...by that time you had forgotten all about me. I thought about when you suddenly stopped coming after what happened. How lonely I was and how I wished each night that I could see you.


    ¡°But more than that...I wanted to tell you how-from the moment I opened my eye and saw you surrounded in light you had captured my heart. Being reunited with you is the greatest blessing I have ever received and I didn¡¯t know how to handle it properly so I panicked. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you into this, but I couldn¡¯t let you slip away again. I questioned myself everyday about telling you the truth, but the damage was already done and I had lost your trust. So I remained silent, waiting until you had come to accept me all over again for the man standing before you and not a shadow of the past... Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Grace I¡¯m sorry...Sorry for keeping this from you and for letting you believe that I had chosen you out of convenience.¡± He said, cupping her cheeks fully and wiping at the tears unconsciously slipping from her eyes. He looked like he was in pain as he watched her and guilt flashed through his gaze.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said? I told you that once I knew who you were I wouldn¡¯t be letting you go. I meant that I wasn¡¯t about to waste an opportunity to have you in my life again. I had already wasted twenty-four years when I should have come for you immediately instead of running scared. Grace, I love you so much more than I could ever properly express and I have loved you for nearly my entire life. You are the only one that ever held my heart.¡± He leaned closer, but stopped just before his lips met hers so that she could pull away if she wished. Grace met his gaze and saw that vulnerable side that tried to hide in the darkest depths of his grey iris. Now she fully understood the meaning behind that vulnerable look each time she had seen it during their time together. He had been hurting from the thought of her hating and rejecting him without ever realizing how deeply he loved her.


    She leaned forward the last inch needed to seal their lips together. He groaned, his arms wrapping around her waist and hugging her to him. It was a powerful kiss even if it was just their lips pressed against one another. There was no rushed passion, but there was a loving heat that swept through both of them. He held her desperately and she felt a new peace fill her heart. She was the first to pull away, looking up at him with a soft smile. He couldn¡¯t avoid her fast enough and her hand connected with his cheek. He flinched back and reached up to cover the stinging flesh. Grace gave him her sternest look and placed her hands on her hips.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the lies and making me go in circles to get here. Just know that if you do it again I¡¯ll tan your hide. I¡¯m getting too old to play these games Sebastian.¡± She smiled then.


    ¡°So from now on, I expect the truth from the man I love...and no more surprises please, my heart really can¡¯t take it.¡± He looked at her surprised as she laughed at him, but soon he was laughing too, hugging her close.


    ¡°I promise love. No more lies. Today is our new starting point. This I swear to you.¡± He said, brushing aside her bangs and kissing her tenderly, sealing the promise between them. He pulled back and chuckled,


    ¡°But there is one more surprise.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± She warned and he laughed, tugging on her hand so she followed him as he headed back towards the forest.


    ¡°Trust me love.¡± She sighed, but followed behind him as he returned to the path they had left and lead the way once more towards the blackberry patch. A soft and subtle smell drifted along the wind and she closed her eyes as the sweet smell tickled her nose. She looked down and noticed that there were white rose petals lining the path now and she frowned.


    ¡°What? Where did these come-¡± She started to ask as they turned the corner into the clearing. Grace gasped, covering her mouth at the sight before her. She walked to the center of the transformed setting, drinking in everything as everyone watched with wide smiles. White sheets had been strung between the trees, encircling the clearing. Small tables had been set up around the area, each with a vase of white roses and an assortment of food. The floor was covered in a white blanket made of petals that shifted with the breeze, but never gave way to the green hidden underneath.


    ¡°What...How¡­¡± She stammered, not sure how to react or where to begin her questions. She finally turned back to Sebastian to see him smiling softly at her. He took the few steps to bring himself in front of her as he took her hand in his.


    ¡°While I was preparing myself for telling you everything about the past and worrying about all the ways it could go wrong I realized something important. I never gave you a choice in any of this¡­So I wanted to fix that¡­¡± He whispered as he knelt down before her. She swallowed around the lump forming in her throat as he took her left hand and slipped off her wedding band. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet box, opening it to reveal a new band with a single amethyst set in the center. He looked up at her and whispered,


    ¡°I want this moment to be the one we start from. I want you to decide only based on how you feel about the man you see before you. Grace, in the time we¡¯ve spent together I have fallen in love with you all over again. You are what I have searched my whole life for and I don¡¯t want to ever let you go again. You¡¯ve saved my life in more ways than one and I want to spend the rest of it devoted to you to show you just how much I love you. But I know that it won¡¯t count if you were forced into all this so...No more tricks. No games...just us...I¡¯m asking you this time to truly become mine....Grace, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife.¡±


    Tears were streaming down her cheeks and her throat felt swollen, but her heart had never felt so full to bursting before now. She gave him a watery smile and nodded, unable to answer properly around her emotions. His face lifted in pure bliss as he slipped the new ring on her finger and stood up, wrapping her in his arms and kissing her deeply as everyone cheered.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Liam shouted and the couple turned to look at him, still embracing each other. He held his hand out towards her with a wide smile and asked,


    ¡°Dearest Grace, do you take my stubborn brother as your husband? Knowing that he will always be a handful and no doubt impossible to live with at times. But still loving him with all your heart, creating a happy home filled with laughter and wonderful memories that will last for generations. Do you choose to take Sebastian¡¯s hand and continue on this path?¡±


    Grace looked up into Sebastian¡¯s beautiful grey eye and felt her heart melt at the love shining brightly in its depths, no longer hidden from her as she accepted him fully.


    ¡°I do.¡± She said and his face softened, his eye misting lightly as his hand came up and his fingers lightly caressed her cheek. She was surprised when Annabelle walked up to stand beside Liam and smiled at Sebastian, speaking next.


    ¡°Sebastian, do you take my willful sister as your wife? Knowing that she is very headstrong and will forever be the source of stress in your life. But still showering her with all the love and care that she deserves. Protecting her from any challenges you may face down the road while sharing a passion that can never be put out. Do you choose to take her hand and guide her along this new journey?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± He whispered, his voice slightly rasped as his own emotions began to choke him. He gently cupped her face and tilted her head up to him as he pressed his lips to hers, binding their new vows and love. Sebastian shifted his arms, lifting her up and swinging her around as they laughed together. More cheers and applause rang through the crowd as Liam called out,


    ¡°To the bride and groom! Finally together after all these years!¡± Everyone laughed and began to crowd them, offering them kind words. Grace turned and caught her sister as the girl launched herself into her arms. They hugged each other tightly and Annabelle smiled as tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh Grace, I¡¯m so happy for you. This time the tears are for joy. You¡¯ll be so good together I just know it.¡± She said, wiping at her cheeks and Grace had to do the same. Next to engulf her in a hug was Liam.


    ¡°Welcome to the family...again. Take care of him for me okay.¡± He whispered in her ear and she giggled, nodding. Liam pressed a soft kiss to her cheek and winked. Sebastian came to her side again and took her hand, gently tugging so that she came to his side again. He led her back to the center of the clearing and smiled, releasing her hand. He bowed low to her and she startled when a soft sound began to flow around them. She looked over to see one of his men holding a violin, playing a gentle tune.


    ¡°Dance with me love?¡± Sebastian whispered, holding his hand out to her in invitation. She placed her hand in his and allowed him to pull her close, wrapping his arm around her waist. They danced slowly, not caring about following any steps or how the dance was ¡®supposed¡¯ to be. All they cared about was being together in this moment, lost in each other¡¯s gazes as they moved to the slow music.


    ¡°I love you Grace.¡± He whispered so only she could hear and she felt her heart tighten in her chest.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± She said and giggled as a sudden thought entered her mind. He raised his brow and grinned at her.


    ¡°What is amusing you now?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking about everything we¡¯ve gone through to get to here...It seems so surreal, but also an amazing journey. Where do we go next and what will happen then?¡± She asked and he chuckled, bringing her hand to his lips as he pressed a soft kiss to the back of her fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. I know exactly what our next adventure will be.¡± He said, his eye shining with mischief and she tilted her head in confusion. He grinned and leaned close, whispering in her ear. As everyone watched, Grace blushed brightly and scolded her husband, who only laughed and drew her into a long kiss. She was just grateful that they had no clue what he had said...or how it had set her heart racing in anticipation.


    ¡°I intend to get you with child within the next month.¡±